IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-S) 


// 


%i 


LP 
LL 

1.25 


1^      1^ 

1^    12.2 


I 

~     136       ■ 


life 

»£    12.0 


I 

m 


1.4 


J^. 


VQ 


<,1fc 


'/i 


/. 


^'^ 

^ 


Hiotographic 

^Sciences 

Corporation 


2  -  \  'SST  MAM  STRUT 

WHSTtR.N.Y.  t4SM 

(716)  172.4503 


iV 


k' 


» 


iV 


<^ 


4 


^  \  ^kV 


i 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHM/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiques 


i 


Technical  and  Bibliographic  Notas/Notas  techniquaa  et  bibliographiquas 


Tha 
toti 


Tha  Institute  ha*  attempted  to  obtain  the  beat 
original  copy  available  for  filming.  Features  of  this 
copy  which  may  be  bibliographically  unique, 
which  may  alter  any  of  the  imeges  in  the 
reproduction,  or  which  may  significantly  change 
the  usual  method  of  filming,  are  checked  below. 


D 


Coloured  covers/ 
Couverture  de  couleur 


□    Covers  damaged/ 
Couverture  endommag^e 

□    Covers  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Couverture  restaurde  et/ou  pelliculAe 

□    Covar  title  missing/ 
Le  titre  de  couverture  manque 

□    Coloured  maps/ 
Cartes  g6ographiques  en  couleur 

□    Coloured  ink  (i.e.  other  than  blue  or  black)/ 
Encre  de  couleur  (i.e.  autre  que  bleue  ou  noire) 


n 


□ 


n 


Coloured  plates  and/or  illustrations/ 
Planches  et/ou  illustrations  en  couleur 

Bound  with  other  material/ 
Reli6  avec  d'autres  documents 

Tight  binding  may  cause  shadows  or  distortion 
along  interior  margin/ 

La  reliure  serr6e  paut  causer  de  I'ombre  ou  de  la 
distortion  le  long  de  la  marge  intirieure 

Blank  leaves  added  during  restoration  may 
appear  within  the  text.  Whenever  possible,  these 
have  been  omitted  from  filming/ 
II  se  peut  que  certaines  pages  blanches  ajouttes 
lors  d'une  restauration  apparaissent  dans  le  texte, 
mais,  iorsque  cela  itait  possible,  ces  pages  n'ont 
pas  6X6  filmias. 


Additional  comments:/ 

Cr  mmentaires  supplAmentairas: 


L'Institut  a  microfilm*  le  meilleur  exemplaire 
qu'il  lui  a  6t6  possible  de  se  procurer.  Les  details 
de  cet  exempleire  qui  sort  peut-Atre  uniques  du 
point  de  vue  bibliogrephicjMe,  qui  peuvent  modifier 
une  imege  reproduite,  ou  qui  peuvent  exiger  une 
.-nodification  dans  la  mithoda  normale  de  filmage 
sont  indiquis  ci-dessous. 


□   Coloured  pages/ 
Pages  de  couleur 

□   Pages  damaged/ 
Pages  endommagies 

I — I   Pages  restored  and/or  laminated/ 


Pages  restaurAes  et/ou  peilicuiies 

Images  discoloured,  stained  or  foxed/ 
Pages  dicoiories,  tacheties  ou  piquAes 


The 
posi 
of  tl 
filml 


Orig 

begl 

the 

aion 

oth« 

first 

aion 

oril 


□   Pages  detached/ 
Pages  d6tach6as 

r~~j/Showthrough/ 
Ljd^  Transparence 

I      I    Quality  of  print  varies/ 


Quality  inigaie  de  I'impression 

Includes  supplementary  material/ 
Comprend  du  materiel  supplimentaire 

Only  edition  available/ 
Seule  Mition  disponible 


The 
shal 
TINI 
whi( 

Maf 
diffi 
enti 
begi 
righ 
reqi 
met 


0 


Pages  wholly  or  partially  obscured  by  errata 
slips,  tissues,  etc.,  have  been  refilmed  to 
ensure  the  best  possible  image/ 
Les  peges  totalement  ou  partiellement 
obscurcies  par  un  feuillet  d'errata,  une  pelure, 
etc  ,  ont  it6  film^es  A  nouveau  de  fafon  i 
obtenir  la  meilleure  image  possible. 


This  item  is  filmed  at  the  reduction  ratio  checked  below/ 

Ce  document  est  film*  au  taux  de  reduction  indiqu*  ci-dessous. 

10X  14X  18X  22X 


26X 


30X 


12X 


16X 


20X 


a4X 


2IX 


32X 


■ils 

du 

difier 

une 

lage 


TtM  copy  film«d  h«r«  has  b««n  raproducad  thanks 
to  tha  ganarosity  of: 

Univeriity  of  British  Columbia  Library 


Tha  imagas  appaaring  hara  ara  tha  bast  quality 
poasibia  considaring  tha  condition  and  iagibiiity 
of  tha  originai  copy  and  in  Icaaping  with  tha 
filming  contract  spacif ications. 


Original  copias  in  printad  papar  covars  ara  filmad 
baginning  with  tha  front  covar  and  anding  on 
tha  last  paga  with  a  printad  or  illustratad  impras- 
sion.  or  tha  back  covar  whan  appropriata.  All 
othar  original  copias  ara  filmad  baginning  on  tha 
first  paga  with  a  printad  or  illustratad  impras- 
slon,  and  anding  on  tha  last  paga  with  a  printad 
or  illustratad  imprassion. 


Tha  last  racordad  frams  on  aach  microficha 
shall  contain  tha  symbol  ^^-  (maan'ng  "CON- 
TINUED"), or  tha  symbol  y  (maaning  "END"), 
whichavar  applias. 


L'axamplaira  film*  f ut  raproduit  grica  A  la 
gAnArositt  da: 

Univeriity  of  British  Columbia  Library 


Los  imagas  suivantas  ont  ink  raproduitas  avac  la 
plus  grand  soin,  compta  tanu  da  la  condition  at 
da  la  nattat*  da  l'axamplaira  filmA,  at  an 
conformity  avac  las  conditions  du  contrat  da 
filmaga. 

Las  axamplairas  originaux  dont  la  couvariura  an 
papiar  ast  imprimAa  sont  f  ilmAs  an  commandant 
par  la  pramiar  plat  at  an  tarminant  soit  par  la 
darnlAra  paga  qui  comporta  una  amprainta 
d'imprassion  ou  d'illustration,  soit  par  la  sacond 
plat,  salon  la  cas.  Tous  las  autras  axamplairas 
originaux  sont  film^s  an  commandant  par  la 
pramiAra  paga  qui  comporta  una  amprainta 
d'imprassion  ou  d'illustration  at  an  tarminant  par 
la  darniire  page  qui  comporta  una  tella 
amprainta. 

Un  das  symbolas  suivants  apparaitra  sur  la 
darniAre  image  da  cheque  microfiche,  selon  le 
cas:  le  symbole  ^»>  signifie  "A  SUIVRE".  le 
symbole  V  signifie  "FIN". 


Maps,  plates,  charts,  etc.,  may  be  filmed  at 
different  reduction  ratios.  Those  too  ierge  to  be 
entirely  included  in  one  exposure  are  filmed 
beginning  in  the  upper  left  hand  corner,  left  to 
right  and  top  to  bottom,  as  many  frames  as 
required.  The  following  diagrams  illustrate  the 
method: 


Les  cartes,  planches,  tableaux,  etc.,  peuvent  Atre 
filmAs  A  des  taux  de  reduction  diffArents. 
Lorsque  ie  document  est  trop  grtnd  pour  fttre 
reproduit  en  un  seul  cliche,  il  est  film*  A  partir 
de  Tangle  supArieur  gauche,  de  gauche  A  droite. 
et  de  haut  en  bas.  en  prenant  ie  nombre 
d'images  nAcessaire.  Las  diagrammes  suivants 
illustrent  ia  mAthode. 


rrata 
o 


lelure. 


□ 

32X 


12  3 


1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

WAR    OF     1812    SERIES 

By   EVERETT   T.  TOMLINSON 
Illustrated per  volume  $1.50 


The  Search  tor  Andrew  Field 
The   Boy  Soldiers  of  1812 

The   Boy   Officers  of  I8I2 

Tecumseh^s  Youngr  Braves 
Other   volumes   in   preparation 

Sold  separately 
Catalogues  of  over  one  thousand  volumes  sent  free 
on  application 


V«'C^ 


"There  stooil  before  them  their  old  enemy,  Smith  "     P<iijf  nj 


War  of   1fM2   S 


1^  H  E 


•^Y  OFFICERS  OF  1812 


m 


^MUi 


r.i- , 


i , ', 


'•■kS 


^p^' 


■R' 


kf 


,<i'  A  * 


'i&? 


3^ 


aV 


-"-.i*--*  ---<t-: 


'>.  i.siv  tli>-  !.  liicir  ou*  .'la-iu; 


War  of  1812  Series 


THE 


BOY  OFFICERS  OF  1812 


BY 
EVERETT    T.   TOMLINSON 

AUTHOR    OF    "THE    SEARCH    FOR    ANDREW    FIELD"     "THE 

BOY    SOLDIERS    OF     l8l2"     "THREE 

COLONIAL    BOYS"    ETC. 


BOSTON 
LEE  AND  SHEPARD  PUBLISHERS 

lO     MILK     STREET 
1896 


COPYRIGHT.   I89S.   BY   LeE   AND  SHEPARD 

All  rights  reserved 

The  Boy  Officers  of  tSia 


PRESS  OP 

BOSTON,   U.8.A. 


PREFACE 


T  HAVE  endeavored  in  tliis,  as  in  the  other  volumes 
-*-  of  this  series,  not  merely  to  tell  a  story,  but  to 
lead  the  young  readers  into  a  conception  of  the  times 
and  men. 

The  historical  allusions  are  true  and  many  of  the 
incidents  have  an  historical  basis.  I  have  not  tried 
to  prejudice  my  readers  in  favor  of,  or  against,  the 
names  of  the  leaders,  save  as  the  facts  themselves  are 
presented  by  the  historians.  A  thorough  knowledge 
of  this  struggle  of  1812  —  something  few  have  tried 
to  gain — will  lead  to  an  increased  patriotism,  and 
surely  will  give  a  hopeful  view  of  the  men  who  are 
making  the  times  in  which  we  are  living. 

EVERETT  T.  TOMLINSON. 


CONTENTS 


CnAFTIB  PAQB 

I.    General  IIarrison^s  Exiuess 9 

11.    A  New  Proposition 21 

III.    An  Interruption 29 

rV.    A  NionT  in  the  Cave 38 

V.    The  Solitary  Horseman 48 

VI.  An  Expedition  against  Toronto  ....    67 

VII.    The  Camp  in  the  Forest 65 

Vni.    A  Strange  IIiding-Place 74 

IX.    The  Living  among  tde  Dead 83 

X.  The  Warning  of  the  ••  Lady  of  the  Lake,"    91 

XI.  An  Attack  on  Sackett's  Harbor.    .    .    .100 

XII.    The  Prisoner's  Story 108 

XIH.  The  Corporal  changes  Masters  .    .    .    .116 

XIV.    John  Smart's  Mistake 126 

XV.    Into  Fort  Meigs 134 

XVI.    Goose  Bay 142 

XVn.    Captain  Hoover's  Story 150 

XVni.    Friends  in  Need 161 

XIX.  The  Patient  at  Donald  McGann's   .    .    .170 

XX.    IIeman's  New  Boy  Friend 180 

XXI.    The  Defence  of  Fort  Meigs 188 

XXII.    EujAH's  Visitors 197 

XXIII.  A  Meeting  on  the  Lake 209 

XXIV.  The  IlEiiMix  tells  a  Story 218 


6 


CONTENTS 


CnAPTBB  PAGH 

XXV.    Captured .229 

XXVI.    The  Dwarf  uses  Wings 238 

XXVll.    Perry's  Victory 247 

XXVIII.    A  Strange  Visitor 267 

XXIX.    The  Dwarf  again  uses  Wings 267 

XXX.    A  Strange  Letter 277 

XXXL    SmTH's  Interview 288 

XXXII.    New  Plans 297 

XXXIII.  Leaving  the  Island     ........  306 

XXXIV.  Down  the  Long  Saut 316 

XXXV.    Conclusion. 326 


Paob 
229 
238 
247 
257 
267 
277 
288 
297 
306 
316 
326 


LIST    OF    ILLUSTRATIONS 


PAOB 


"TUEUB   STOOD  BEFORE   THKM    THEIR   OLD   ENEMY,    SmITH  " 

Frontispiece 


You're  mv  prisoner,'  said  Smith  " 

"Come  ON,  BOYS,  THE  DAY  IS  ours!" 

"Advance,  KRiENDs,  AND  GIVE  THE  countersign " 
••They  recognized  the  face  of  their  lost  friend"    . 

♦•  IlE   WAS   BECOMING   WEAKER   EVERY   MOMENT  » 

••Andrew  reentered  accompanied  by  a  very  strange- 

/  looking   BEING  " 

'  

••  He  knew  it  was  his  only  hope"  . 


103 
158 
179 
203 

2G0 
327 


THE  BOY  OFFIOEES  OF   1812 


CHAPTER  I 


GENERAL  HARRISON'S  EXPRESS 


rriHE  winter  of  1812-13  was  a  trying  one  for  the 
-*■  people  of  the  United  States.  The  war  which  they 
then  were  waging  with  Great  Britain  had  many  op- 
ponents at  home,  and  the  lack  of  success  which  had 
attended  the  most  of  the  efforts  of  the  Americans  was 
disheartening  in  the  extreme.  A  feeling  of  uncer- 
tainty pervaded  the  country.  Some  were  enthusiastic 
in  carrying  on  the  war,  while  others  were  only  half- 
hearted, and  many  openly  were  opposed  to  it. 

This  opposition  was  particularly  manifested  in  the 
New  England  States;  and  Massachusetts  and  Con- 
necticut as  yet  had  furnished  almost  nothing  to  help 
in  making  the  war  a  success.  The  cowardly  sur- 
render of  General  Hull  at  Detroit,  the  failure  at 
Niagara,  and  the  disastrous  battle  at  Queenston 
Heights,  however,  had  served  to  arouse  to  some 
extent  the  dormant  patriotism. 


i 


10 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1813 


i 


New  York  State  had  been  among  the  most  loyal 
after  the  surrender  of  General  Hull  had  occurred, 
and  the  people  of  Albany  and  other  places  had  been 
stirred  to  give  large  subscriptions  for  raising  a  regi- 
ment of  volunteers.  Other  parts  of  the  country  also 
became  aroused.  The  city  of  Baltimore  had  raised 
a  regiment  of  soldiers  and  given  fifteen  thousand  dol- 
lars to  equip  them.  Virginia  quickly  gathered  a 
force  of  fifteen  hundred  men,  and  the  ladies  of  Rich- 
mond offered  to  make  tents  and  knapsacks  for  their 
soldiers ;  and  so  quickly  was  it  all  done,  that  within 
five  days  after  the  work  was  begun  all  the  men 
were  ready  to  start.  When  the  people  of  Lexington, 
Kentucky,  learned  of  the  surrender  of  Hull,  they 
quickly  raised  a  large  number  of  volunteers,  who 
shouldered  their  muskets  and  soon  were  ready  to  go 
to  ihe  front. 

In  the  rural  communities  the  feeling  was  even 
more  intense ;  but  no  place  in  the  country  gave  a 
more  striking  example  of  patriotism  than  did  an  old 
farm-house  not  far  from  Sackett's  Harbor,  on  Lake 
Ontario,  where  were  dwelling  Andrew  Field  with 
his  wife  and  mother,  and  his  younger  brother  David. 
Both  of  these  young  men,  the  elder  just  twenty-one 
years  of  age  and  the  younger  only  seventeen,  had 
already  taken  an  active  part  in  the  struggles  of 
their  country. 

Living  with  them,  at  the  time  when  our  story 


GENERAL  HARRISON'S  EXPRESS 


11 


opens,  were  an  old  man  who  had  for  a  long  time  been 
living  as  a  hermit  upon  the  St.  Lawrence  river,  and 
who  already  had  shared  with  the  boys  in  some  of  the 
exciting  experiences  of  the  times,  and  a  quaint 
character  who  had  been  the  cook  upon  the  vessel  into 
whose  service  Andrew  at  one  time  had  been  pressed, 
and  who  had  left  the  British  service  when  his  young 
friend  escaped.  For  a  few  days  there  also  had  been 
with  them  another  man  whom  they  had  met  on  a 
voyage  to  Fort  Niagara,  and  who  had  surprised  the 
boys  upon  their  return  from  Ogdensburg  by  meeting 
them  in  their  own  home.  They  had  supposed  him  to 
be  dead,  as  they  knew  he  was  shot  in  the  battle  of 
Queenston  Heights. 

Not  far  from  their  home,  two  other  boys  named 
Elijah  and  Henry  Spicer  were  living  with  their 
father  and  mother,  and  these  boys  had  also  shared 
with  David  and  Andrew  in  their  previous  service. 
They  were  almost  like  brothers  to  the  Field  boys, 
being  neighbors,  and  of  David's  age,  and  for  a 
long  time  had  been  such  close  friends  that  they 
knew  but  little  difference  between  the  feeling  they 
had  for  one  another  and  that  which  they  felt  for 
their  own  kin. 

Everybody  in  that  part  of  the  country  was  highly 
excited  at  the  time.  The  soldiers  were  rapidly 
gathering  at  Sackett's  Harbor,  and  it  was  evident 
that   some    great   projects  were    at  hand,  though 


n 


12 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


II 


;  I 


few  knew  what  they  were  to  be.  Almost  every 
day  some  one  from  the  farm-house  would  be  found 
at  Sackett's  Harbor,  an  interested  spectator  of  the 
movements  of  the  soldiers  there,  and  eagerly  listening 
to  the  reports  that  were  current  of  coming  events. 

One  day  David  and  Elijah  with  their  friend 
Heman  had  visited  the  barracks,  as  they  had  done 
almost  every  day  since  their  return,  and  were  watch- 
ing the  soldiers  as  they  were  going  through  their 
military  drill.  They  were  surprised  when  a  man 
approached  them,  and  after  looking  curiously  at 
Heman,  soon  gave  him  a  loud  slap  on  the  back 
and  said,  "  Heman  I  Heman  Jeduthan  I  Heman 
Jeduthan  Chubb  I  Is  that  you  ?  What  in  the 
world  are  you  doing  here  I    How  is  Chronicles  ? " 

Heman  turned  quickly  about  at  the  unexpected 
salutation,  surprised  at  the  hail  which  had  been  given 
him,  and  at  once  recognized  the  new-comer  as  a 
man  who  had  been  with  him  in  the  previous  autumn 
when  he  had  marched  with  General  Hull  from  Day- 
ton to  Detroit. 

"Yes,"  said  Heman,  a  broad  smile  covering  his 
face,  •*  you're  right,  and  Chronicles  are  all  right  too ; 
but  I  don't  see  how  you  came  to  be  here." 

The  stranger  laughed  as  he  replied,  "There  never 
was  a  Yankee  yet  who  didn't  answer  one  question  by 
asking  another,  but  I  should  really  like  to  know  how 
you  ever  came  to  be  here  :.t  Sackett's  Harbor  when  I 


•1* 
^1 


GENERAL  nARRISON'S  EXPRESS 


13 


thought  you  were  either  killed  or  taken  prisoner  at 
Detroit." 

In  response  to  his  question  Heman  gave  him  an 
outline  of  the  experiences  through  which  he  had 
passed,  and  which  we  already  have  related  in  the 
"Boy  Soldiers  of  1812."  He  meanwhile  had  intro- 
duced his  young  companions,  and  the  boys,  who 
were  interested  observers  of  the  two  friends  who 
had  met  in  such  a  strange  way,  at  once  urged  the 
stranger,  whose  name  they  learned  to  be  John  Smart, 
or  as  Heman  familiarly  called  him,  "Jack,"  to  go 
home  with  them  and  there  renew  his  acquaintance 
with  Heman. 

Jack  Smart  told  them  how  that  he  had  come  as  an 
"  express  "  from  General  Harrison,  and  was  expect- 
ing to  return  in  a  day  or  two  to  the  headquarters 
of  the  army  in  the  North-west. 

"That  won't  prevent  your  coming  home  and 
spending  the  night  with  us,"  said  David;  "will 
it?" 

"  I  don't  know  that  it  will,"  said  the  stranger  hesi- 
tating a  little.  "At  any  rate  I'll  be  back  in  a 
moment,  just  as  soon  as  I  see  the  General." 

He  returned  in  a  few  minutes  with  the  word  that 
he  could  go  with  them,  and  the  little  party  started  at 
once  for  the  home  of  the  Field  boys. 

As  they  walked  on  together,  the  conversation  of 
Heman  and  his  friend  was  largely  about  the  experi- 


14 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


ences  through  which  they  had  passed  in  the  preced- 
ing year. 

Heman  told  him  how  that  his  zeal  for  the  fife  and 
song  had  decreased  somewhat,  and  that  if  he  ever 
entered  the  army  again  it  would  not  be  as  a  fifer  or 
a  drummer. 

"But  I  tell  you,  you  used  to  stir  the  men  up,"  said 
Jack.    "  We  never  had  any  one  like  you." 

"  I  might  do  it  again,"  said  Heman,  his  old  spirit 
beginning  to  assert  itself  somewhat  under  the  praise 
of  his  companion,  "  though  I  haven't  done  very  much 
of  it  this  winter.  I  did  think  a  little  of  starting  a 
singincj-school  here,  but  my  young  friends  didn't  en 
courage  it  very  much." 

"  No,"  said  David ;  "  there  were  other  kinds  of  song 
in  which  we  were  more  interested.  I  think  the  British 
guns  are  likely  to  make  music  for  us  that  we  shall 
understand  without  much  trouble." 

"  Whew  I "  said  the  man  as  they  walked  on,  "  I 
haven't  found  any  such  cold  days  as  these  in  all  my 
trip.'* 

"  It  is  getting  colder,"  replied  David,  and  by  the 
time  they  had  arrived  at  his  home  they  were  all 
thoroughly  chilled;  but  when  he  opened  the  door, 
the  sight  of  the  great  fireplace  with  the  large  logs 
burning  upon  it,  and  of  his  mother  and  Andrew's 
wife  as  they  moved  about  preparing  the  evening 
meal,  soon  made  them  forget  the  bitter  cold  outside. 


GENERAL  HARRISON'S  EXPRESS 


15 


There  was  a  welcome  for  the  new-comer  such  as  only 
the  hospitable  homes  in  a  newly  settled  country 
know  how  to  offer.  When  the  supper  had  been 
eaten,  and  the  company  gathered  in  front  of  the 
fireplace,  they  were  interested  listeners  to  the  story 
which  John  Smart  had  to  tell  them  of  the  condition 
of  affairs  on  the  Western  borders. 

"  You  see,"  said  he,  "  General  Harrison  is  a  very 
prompt  man,  and  he's  been  having  the  people  put 
up  block-houses  and  stockades  all  through  the  West. 
A  lot  of  soldiers  have  been  gathered  from  Ohio, 
Indiana,  and  Kentucky,  and  they  all  wanted  Harrison 
to  be  Commander-in-Chief,  but  he's  a  very  modest 
man,  and  he  preferred  to  have  General  Winchester 
take  charge;  but  it  was  finally  arranged  that  Har- 
rison should  take  the  position,  and  you  ought  to 
have  heard  the  men  cheer  when  they  first  heard  of  it. 

"  Tecumseh  didn't  have  much  trouble  after  Macki- 
naw, Detroit,  and  Chicago  fell,  in  persuading  the 
Indians  that  the  time  had  come  for  them  to  driv^e  all 
the  white  people  out.  Of  course  the  British  made  use 
of  them  all,  and  stirred  up  all  the  feeling  they  could. 
General  Harrison  was  kept  busy  at  the  time,  but 
most  of  the  people  in  the  country  didn't  know  any- 
thing about  war,  and  they  thought  all  he  had  to  do 
was  to  march  straight  on  for  Detroit  and  take  it  back 
again.  They  didn't  know  anything  al)Out  marching 
through  a  swampy  country  in  winter  with  a  lot  of 


I( 


16 


THE   IJUY  OFFICEUS  OF   1812 


undisciplined  soldiers  and  with  almost  no  supplies, 
and  the  Indians  making  trouble  for  him  on  evory  side. 
He  had  to  go  to  Fort  Wayne  twice,  and  to  some  other 
places  too,  on  account  of  Indian  scares,  and  all  these 
things  hindered  him  in  carrying  out  his  plan." 

"  What  was  tliat  plan  ?  "  asked  Andrew. 

"  He  aimed  to  occupy  the  Rapids  of  the  Miami, 
and  to  gather  a  lot  of  provisions  there,  and  to  start 
out  from  that  place,  and  only  making  a  pretence  of  an 
attack  upon  Detroit,  to  go  down  the  strait  upon  the 
ice  and  get  hold  of  Maiden.  He  hoped  to  have  be- 
tween four  and  five  thousand  men  at  the  Rapids. 
General  Harrison  in  the  early  part  of  January  sent 
orders  to  General  Winchestei,  who  was  then  at  Fort 
Defiance,  to  advance  to  the  Rapids  as  soon  as  he  had 
provisions  enough  to  last  him  twenty  days.  He  told 
him  to  commence  to  build  huts  there  so  as  to  make  the 
enemy  think  that  he  was  going  into  winter  quarters, 
and  then  at  the  same  time  he  was  to  put  all  his  men 
into  the  work  of  building  sleds  for  the  expedition 
against  Maiden,  which  was  what  he  really  had  in 
mind. 

"  General  Winchester  did  as  he  was  commanded, 
and  arrived  at  the  Rapids  about  the  tenth  of  Janu- 
ary and  fortified  his  camp  there.  About  a  week  after 
he  sent  Colonels  Lewis  and  Alden  with  about  six 
hundred  and  fifty  men  to  the  River  Raisin.  They 
started  all  right,  and  hearing  that  there  were  a  good 


GENERAL  IIAUKISONS   EXPRESS 


17 


many  British  and  Indians  at  Frcnchtown  on  that 
river,  Colonel  Lewis  made  up  his  mind  to  attack  it. 
When  he  came  up  close  to  the  jdace  lie  found  they 
were  ready  for  him,  but  he  made  a  charge  and  tlie 
enemy  ran.  He  made  up  his  mind  to  hold  that  place, 
and  sent  word  to  General  Harrison  and  also  to  Gen- 
eral Winchester." 

"How  larfre  a  place  was  Frenchtown?"  asked 
David. 

"  There  were  thirty-three  families  there  then,"  re- 
plied John.  "  They  had  gardens  and  orchards  around 
their  houses,  and  they'd  enclosed  them  with  pun- 
cheons." 

"  What  are  they  ?  "  asked  Elijah. 

"  Why,  puncheons,"  replied  John,  "  are  made  of 
sai)ling  logs  split  in  two,  driven  m  the  ground,  and 
sometimes  sharpened  at  the  top." 

"  Did  the  British  have  control  of  Frenchtown  all 
this  time  ?  "  asked  Andrew. 

"Yes,"  replied  John.  "Two  days  after  the  surren- 
der of  Detroit,  General  Brock  sent  Colonel  Elliott 
from  Maiden  to  take  it,  and  he  did.  He  left  the 
people  on  parole  and  promised  them  protection ;  but 
that  didn't  amount  to  much,  for  they  were  kept  in 
a  constant  state  of  alarm,  and  two  Indians  named 
Round-head  and  Walk-in-the-water  have  had  about 
four  hundred  Indians  there  ever  since  last  fall.  This 
charge  I  was  telling  you  about  lasted  from  three  o'clock 


1 


18 


THE  nOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


ill  the  afternoon  until  six,  and  when  Lewis  made  up 
liis  mind  to  hohl  the  place  everybody  was  just  wild 
to  go  on.  They  didn't  ai)pear  to  realize  what  a  criti- 
eal  situation  they  were  in  at  all.  You  sec,  Maiden 
was  only  eighteen  miles  away,  and  the  British  were 
not  going  to  let  us  get  a  hold  anywhere  around  there 
if  they  could  prevent  it. 

"  General  Winchester  only  took  three  hundred 
men,  for  he  didn't  dare  to  take  many  away  from  the 
camp  at  the  Kapids,  and  pushed  on  for  Frenchtown. 
Peter  Navarre,  a  friendly  Frenchman,  who  was  sent 
out  by  Winchester  as  a  scout,  brought  word  that  the 
IJritish  had  started  out  from  Maiden  ;  but  Winchester 
didn't  believe  him.  You  see  Jacques  La  Salle,  who 
lived  there  at  Frenchtown,  was  a  strong  Britisher,  and 
he  completely  fooled  the  General.  Other  scouts  came 
in  and  confirmed  Peter's  words,  but  somehow  the 
leaders  wouldn't  believe  them,  and  almost  everybody 
went  to  sleej)  that  night  quiet  as  kittens;  but  the  next 
morning,  just  as  the  drummer-boy  was  playing  the 
threo  calls,  they  heard  the  sentinel's  gun,  and  then 
there  was  a  perfect  shower  of  bomb-shells  and  canis- 
ter-shot. They  couldn't  see  the  British,  and  the  Li- 
dians  yelled  like  fiends.  Nobody  knew  how  many 
there  were  of  them,  but  they  tried  to  fight  it  out  as 
well  as  they  could,  waiting  for  daylight. 

"  Lewis  tried  to  join  Winchester  in  rallying  the 
troops  behind  the  houses  and  fences  on  the  south  side 


CKNKRAL  IIAURISONS   EXPUKS? 


lU 


of  the  Uiiisin,  but  they  couldirt  do  it,  and  right  thoro 
within  a  spaco  i)f  a  Imiidred  yards  almost  a  liuiidrcd 
Kentuckians  full  under  the  hatchets  of  the  savages. 
Those  who  tried  to  escape  met  the  bloody  Indians  on 
every  side.  Hound-head  took  Lewis  and  Winchester 
both  prisoners  and  marched  them  off  to  Colonel 
Proctor,  stripped  of  most  of  their  clothing.  You 
see  this  was  the  right  wing  of  Lewis'  a;my  that 
was  suffering  this  way,  but  the  left  and  tiie  centre 
were  defending  themselves  pretty  well.  Proctor 
found  out  he  couldn't  drive  them  out  vory  easily  and 
drew  his  forces  off  to  the  woods. 

"  Tlie  Americans  got  their  breakfast  ready,  and 
while  they  were  eating  they  saw  a  white  flag  ap- 
proaching from  the  British  line.  ISLajor  Madison 
thought  it  was  a  truce  to  make  arrangements  so  that 
the  dead  might  be  buried ;  but  when  he  got  there  he 
found  it  was  Major  Overton,  who  was  one  of  Win- 
chester's stiff,  and  Colonel  Proctor  was  with  liim. 
They  brought  word  from  General  Winchester  to 
surrender  at  once,  and  that  was  the  first  they  knew 
that  the  otherb  were  prisoners. 

"  Madison  didn't  want  to  surrender.  *  The  Indians 
will  massacre  the  wounded  and  the  prisoners  too,' 
he  said.  *  I  shan't  agree  to  surrender  unless  you 
promise  us  safety  ai.  ^.  protection.' 

"  That  made  Proc'  jr  angry,  and  he  stamped  his 
foot,  and  said,  *  Do  you  mean  to  dictate  to  me  ? ' 


H 


20 


THE  BOY  OFFICERP   OE   1812 


" '  I  mean  to  dictate  for  myself,'  Madison  said. 
'We'll  sell  our  lives  as  dearly  as  possible  before 
we'll  be  massacred.'  You  see  Proctor  was  a  mean 
sneak  any  way,  and  even  General  Brock  wouldn't 
trust  liim  any ;  but  Madison  didn't  know  any- 
thing about  that,  so  supposing  that  he  was  a  man  of 
his  word,  he  surrendered ;  but  he'd  hardly  done  it 
before  the  Indians  began  to  plunder,  and  Madison,  for 
all  that  he  had  surrendered,  up  and  ordered  his  men 
to  resist  them  even  if  they  had  to  use  the  bayonets. 
Tliat  scared  off  the  Indians  for  a  while,  but  Proctor 
liad  heard  tliat  Harrison  was  on  his  way  there  and  so 
he  drew  off  tlie  most  of  tlie  regulars  to  Maiden.  That 
left  the  men  at  Frenchtown  in  a  fearful  condition. 
All  of  a  sudden  about  two  hundred  Indians,  the 
most  of  them  half  drunk  and  with  their  faces  painted 
red  and  black,  with  awful  yells  fell  on  the  defence- 
less men.  It  was  a  terrible  time,  and  out  of  the 
whole  of  that  division  of  the  American  army,  only 
thirty-three  escaped.  I  tell  you  the  Kentucky  men 
are  just  stirred  up,  and  they  have  now  as  a  war-cry, 
'  Remember  the  River  Raisin  I '  You'll  hear  from  the 
Kentucky  men  before  the  war  is  over." 

The  little  group  was  greatly  depressed  at  the 
story  which  Heman's  friend  had  told,  and  witliout 
much  being  said  they  soon  took  their  candles  and 
started  for  their  beds. 


A  NEW  PRO  POSITION 


21 


)n  siiitl. 

before 
a  mean 
wouldn't 
w    any- 
maii  of 
clone  it 
son,  for 
lis  men 
yonets. 
^roctor 
and  so 
.  That 
idition. 
IS,  the 
ainted 
jfence- 
of  the 

only 


CHAPTER  II 


A  NEW  PROPOSITION 


TT  was  a  long  time  before  David  and  Elijah,  who 
•^  slept  together  that  night,  became  quiet.  It  did 
seem  as  if  every  effort  the  Americans  made  on  land  was 
bound  to  come  to  some  bad  en'.,  and  the  boys  for  a 
long  time  talked  over  the  story  to  which  they  had 
listened ;  but  in  the  morning  a  part  of  the  gloom  had 
disappeared,  and  as  they  gathered  at  the  breakfast 
table  it  was  with  spirits  somewhat  more  cheerful. 

"  How  did  you  come  to  Sackett's  Harbor  ?  "  said 
David  to  their  visitor. 

"  Most  of  the  way  on  skates  and  snow-shoes.  I  had 
some  hard  experiences  though ;  but  this  is  my  line  of 
work,  and  I'm  going  to  start  back  again  to-morrow." 

Heman  was  unusually  sober  and  had  taken  but 
little  part  in  the  conversation,  although  he  had  been 
an  attentive  listener  to  the  story  of  his  friend  on  the 
previous  evening. 

"What's  the  matter,  Heman?"  said  David,  looking 
up  at  him,  and  trying  to  draw  his  friend  into  the  con- 
versation. 


■V 


.f. 


22 


THE  BOV  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


"  Nothing  much,"  replied  Heraan.  "  I've  been 
thinking  out  a  pretty  knotty  problem,  and  I've  only 
just  found  the  answer  to  it." 

"What  is  it?    Tell  us  about  it,"  said  David. 

"  Oh !  It's  nothing  much,"  replied  Heman ;  "  it's 
only  just  this:  I've  made  up  my  mind  to  go  back 
with  Jack  to-morrow." 

Everybody  looked  up  in  astonishment,  and  there 
was  silence  for  a  moment. 

"  What,"  said  Andrew,  who  sat  at  the  head  of  the 
table,  "going  away  out  to  General  Harrison's 
army  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  said  Heman  quietly,  "  that's  just  what  I'm 
going  to  do.  There's  nothing  more  for  me  to  do  here, 
and  I  haven't  any  one  dependent  on  me,  and  almost  no 
friends  in  this  world." 

"But  you  know  you've  friends  here,"  said  Mrs. 
Field  quietly,  for  any  one  who  had  shared  with  her 
boy  the  dangers  of  war  found  a  large  place  in  her 
motherly  heart. 

"  Yes,  I  know  that,"  said  Heman,  looking  towards 
Mrs.  Field  affectionately ;  "  but  the  boys  will  soon  be 
going  into  the  war  again,  and  the  hermit  and  the 
cook  can  look  after  the  place  all  right,  and  I  think 
the  best  thing  I  can  do  is  to  go  back  with  Jack ;  that 
is,  if  he's  willing  to  have  me." 

**  Nothing  would  suit  me  better,"  said  his  friend, 
"  if  you  think  you  can  stand  it  to  keep  up  on  a  steady 
stretch  for  three  v/eeks,  may  be." 


A  NEW  PROPOSITION 


23 


.;* 


id, 

Idy 


"  I  tliink  I  can,"  replied  Heman ;  "  at  least  I'm 
going  to  tiy  it." 

"  That's  just  the  way  he  joined  us,"  said  Elijah, 
turning  to  David.  "Don't  you  remember  how  he 
came  aboard  the  'Corporal'  when  we  were  going  out 
to  Niagara  ?  " 

It  was  soon  settled  that  Heman  was  to  go.  The 
boys  were  sorry  to  have  him  leave  them,  but  he 
promised  Mrs.  Field  that  he  would  regard  their 
place  as  his  home,  and  if  all  things  went  well  with 
him,  that  some  day  he  would  return.  The  boys  were 
quite  excited  over  the  new  expedition  of  their  friend, 
and  Elijah  Spicer  even  proposed  to  his  father  that  he 
himself  should  join  in  it,  but  a  sharp  negative  from 
Mr.  Spicer  at  once  put  an  end  to  his  plans  in  that 
direction. 

After  breakfast,  John  Sharp  returned  to  Sackett's 
Harbor,  but  Heman  remained  for  the  day  at  the 
home  of  the  Fields.  It  had  been  arranged  that  he 
should  join  his  friend  on  the  following  morning  and 
start  with  him  on  that  long  journey  which  might 
lead  him  into  many  dangers,  and  which  certainly 
would  bring  him  many  strange  experiences. 

On  the  following  morning  a  little  group,  made  up 
of  the  boys  and  the  men  in  the  party  which  we  have 
described,  stood  on  the  dock  at  Sackett's  Harbor  to 
bid  farewell  to  Heman  and  his  friend  as  they  were 
about  to  start.    Heman  was  wonderfully  cheerful, 


24 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF  1812 


Q 


though  quiet  all  the  time ;  and  when  the  good-byes 
at  last  had  been  spoken,  Heman  started  and  reso- 
lutely kept  at  the  side  of  his  friend,  and  the  boys 
watched  them  until  they  had  disappeared  in  the  dis- 
tance. At  last  they  turned  from  the  dock,  and  after 
watching  the  drill  of  the  soldiers  for  a  time  went 
back  to  their  homes.  There  was  little  for  them  to  do 
in  the  dead  of  winter.  The  snow  covered  the  ground 
and  in  some  places  buried  the  fences  out  of  sight. 
The  intense  cold  had  made  the  ice  on  the  lake  v«ry 
thick,  and  the  sharp  winter  winds  had  swept  it  clear 
of  the  snow.  The  boys  frequently  spent  a  part  of  the 
day  in  skating  over  the  lake  and  in  fishing  through 
the  ice,  but  the  time  dragged  even  then  somewhat, 
so  quiet  did  it  all  seem  after  their  exciting  experiences 
during  the  previous  autumn. 

"  I  expect  we  shall  have  to  let  the  boys  go  again," 
said  Mr.  Spicer  one  day  to  Mrs.  Field.  "They're 
going  to  be  needed  and  the  war  isn't  finished  yet. 
The  President  isn't  willing  to  accept  the  armistice 
which  Great  Britain  has  proposed,  and  I  think  he  was 
just  right." 

Mrs.  Field  made  no  reply  except  to  draw  a  heavy 
sigh,  for  she  knew  that  the  time  was  soon  coming 
when  the  boys  would  again  desire  to  renew  their  ex- 
periences, and  to  take  their  share  in  the  defence  of 
their  country. 

At  last  in  the  latter  part  of  February  the  boys 


K  ■ 


A  NEW  PROPOSITION 


25 


were  surprised  one  day  on  tlieir  visit  to  Sackett's 
Harbor  to  see  their  old  friend  Captain  Forsythe,  whom 
they  had  left  a  few  weeks  before  at  Ogdensburg. 

"  Good  morning,  Captain,"  said  Elijah,  hailing  him 
across  the  street  and  running  to  meet  him. 

"You  mustn't  call  me  Captain  now,"  said  their 
friend  with  a  laugh. 

"  What  am  I  to  call  you,  then  ?  "  said  Elijah. 

"  I'm  Major  now ;  I've  just  been  promoted.  We 
got  driven  out  of  Ogdensburg  by  the  British,  and  I 
suppose  the  President  thought  I'd  feel  badly  about  it, 
so  they  made  a  Major  out  of  me." 

"  Well,  I'm  glad  to  find  you're  here  again,"  said 
David.     "I  hope  you're  going  to  stay." 

"That  depends,"  replied  the  Major,  glancing  af- 
fectionately towards  his  young  friends.  "  I  suppose 
you  know  the  authorities  at  Washington  are  planning 
an  active  campaign  against  Canada.  General  Dear- 
born is  to  be  placed  in  command  of  this  part,  and 
there  are  four  thousand  men  soon  to  be  gathered  at 
Sackett's  Harbor  and  three  thousand  at  Niagara. 
They  want  us  to  go  over  to  Kingston,  and  after  we've 
taken  that  place,  then  to  go  on  to  Toronto.  There 
are  lots  of  stores  there,  and  besides  that  they  are  said 
to  be  building  two  frigates." 

"  I  hope  we  can  go  with  you,"  said  the  boys  ex- 
citedly.    "  Don't  you  suppose  we  can  ?  '* 

"  I  don't  know ;  that  will  depend  upon  some  other 


26 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


things,"  said  the  Major.  "  General  Dearborn  will  be 
here  in  a  few  days  and  then  our  plans  will  be 
formed." 

When  the  boys  returned  to  their  homes  they 
were  filled  with  the  thoughts  of  the  project  of  which 
the  Major  had  told  them  and  were  eager  to  join  in 
the  expedition.  When  General  Dearborn  arrived  a 
few  days  later  there  were  great  rejoicings  at  Sackett's 
Harbor,  and  yet  there  were  grave  fears  on  every  side, 
for  the  reports  had  come  that  Sir  George  Prevost  had 
adjourned  the  Canadian  Parliament  and  had  arrived 
at  Kingston  and  was  making  plans  for  an  early  attack 
upon  Sackett's  Harbor. 

There  was  another  report,  that  six  or  eight  thou- 
sand men  had  been  gathered  from  Quebec  and  Mon- 
treal and  that  they  were  to  unite  in  an  attack,  and  as 
a  consequence  there  was  great  excitement  and  fear  all 
about  Sackett'c  Harbor.  The  forces  there  had  not 
yet  been  fully  assembled,  and  they  could  rely  only 
upon  about  three  thousand  men.  General  Brown  had 
received  orders  to  call  out  several  hundred  of  the 
militia,  and  two  expresses  had  been  sent  to  General 
Pike,  who  was  in  command  at  Plattsburg,  for  him  to 
come  at  once  and  bring  eight  hundred  men  with  him. 
One  day,  when  the  boys  had  met  their  friend  Major 
Forsythe,  they  learned  from  him  that  no  word  had 
been  received  from  Pike,  and  that  General  Dearborn 
was  very  much  worried  about  the  delay. 


A  NEW  PROPOSITION 


27 


"If  we  should  be  attacked,"  said  the  Major,  "by 
any  such  force  as  it  is  reported  they  have  at  Kings- 
ton, the  General  is  very  much  afraid  it'll  go  hard 
with  us.  He  has  sent  two  expresses  already  to  Platts- 
burg,  but  not  a  word  has  been  heard  yet  from  either 
of  them." 

"  Is  that  the  only  place  he's  looking  for  help 
from?"  asked  David. 

"No,  he's  expecting  a  small  body  of  men  from 
Rome  and  Utica  ;  but  if  P'  e  does  not  come,  it  will  be 
a  sad  loss  to  us,  for  he  is  one  of  the  hardest  fighters  I 
ever  knew,  and  his  men  have  a  good  deal  of  his 
spirit  too." 

"  Well,  why  don't  they  hurry  him  up  ?  " 

"  That's  what  they  have  been  trying  to  do,"  said 
the  Major  with  a  smile ;  "  but  they've  heard  nothing 
from  either  of  the  expresses,  and  what  else  can  we 
do?" 

"  Send  another  one,"  said  Elijah  impulsively. 

"  That's  just  what  I  proposed  to  General  Dear- 
born should  be  done,"  replied  the  Major;  "and  I 
rather  think  it  will." 

"  When  will  it  be  sent  ?  "  asked  David. 

"  Just  as  soon  as  it  can  be  gotten  ready,"  replied 
the  Major,  "and  those  we  want  to  go  on  it  can 
start." 

"  Who's  going  ?  "  asked  Elijah. 

"Two  young  friends  of  mine,"  replied  the  Major 


28 


THE   BOY   OFFICERS  OF   1813 


quietly  ;  "  one  of  them  is  named  David  Field  and  the 
other  Elijah  Spicer." 

The  boys  looked  at  him  in  astonishment  and  asked 
him  if  he  were  not  joking. 

"  No,"  replied  the  Major,  "  there's  no  joke  about  it. 
I've  had  a  long  talk  with  General  Dearborn  about 
this  very  thing,  and  I've  told  him  of  what  you  did  on 
your  trip  to  Niagara  and  down  the  St.  Lawrence.  I 
would  rather  trust  you  than  any  two  men  I  know, 
and  I  have  at  last  convinced  the  General  that  in  spite 
of  your  age  you  are  the  ones  to  send  with  another 
message.  We  can't  afford  to  lose  any  of  our  men 
here,  and  I  think  your  parents  will  be  more  willing 
for  you  to  go  on  an  errand  like  this,  than  they  would 
be  to  have  you  enter  the  service  here.  But  come 
with  me,"  he  added,  "  and  we'll  go  and  see  General 
Dearborn.  He  wants  you  to  start  right  away,  and 
wishes  to  see  you  before  you  go." 


i ' 


AN  INTEliUUrnON 


21) 


CHAPTER  III 


AN     INTERRUPTION 


TT  was  soon  decided  that  the  boys  should  go  on 
-^  the  expedition  which  the  Major  had  proposed. 
The  consent  of  their  parents  had  been  gained,  though 
Mi-s.  Field  had  given  hers  somewhat  reluctantly; 
and  it  was  only  when  Mr.  Spicer  and  Andrew  had 
assured  her  that  David  could  be  trusted  perfectly  to 
depend  upon  liimself,  and  that  there  would  be  no 
great  danger  in  the  journey  which  they  were  to  under- 
take, that  she  had  at  last  withdrawn  her  objections. 

One  of  the  former  expresses  sent  by  General 
Dearborn  to  Plattsburg  had  gone  through  the  forest 
and  the  other  had  gone  by  the  way  of  Whitehall.  It 
was  now  proposed  to  send  David  and  Elijah  by  the 
way  of  the  St.  Lawrence. 

"  You  see,"  the  Major  explained  to  them,  "  Platts- 
burg can't  be  over  sixty-five  or  seventy  miles  from 
the  St.  Lawrence,  and  you  can  make  your  way 
down  the  river  easily.  You'll  find  good  skating  most 
of  the  way,  and  where  you  can't  skate,  you  can 
use  your  snow-shoes." 


30 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS   OF   1812 


"That's  what  wo  can,"  replied  Elijah;  "and  if 
there's  any  one  of  these  Kanucks  who  thinks  he  can 
catch  us  on  snow-shoes,  or  skates  either,  for  that 
matter,  he's  welcome  to.  Don't  you  remember  how  we 
ran  in  that  fellow  on  the  St.  Lawrence  who  was  tinker- 
ing with  the  St.  Regis  Indians  ?  He  thought  he  could 
skate  some ;  but  he  couldn't  get  away  from  us  before 
we  took  him,  or  after  we  laid  hands  on  him  either." 

"  I  remember  it  very  well,"  said  the  Major  with  a 
smile.  "  He  was  exchanged  afterward,  and  it  was  a 
good  piece  of  work  that  you  boys  did." 

"  I  suppose  we  shall  have  to  be  on  our  guard  when 
we  pass  Brockville  and  Prescott,  won't  we  ?  "  asked 
David. 

"Yes,  somewhat,"  replied  the  Major,  "though  I 
think  the  most  of  their  men  have  been  withdrawn 
and  sent  to  Kingston.  You  know  it's  from  there  it's 
reported  that  they're  going  to  make  the  attack  on  us. 
I  don't  need  to  remind  you  boys, "  he  added,  "  that 
the  faster  you  can  go  the  better  it  will  be  for  us  all. 
Pike  will  add  greatly  to  our  strength  here,  and  mean- 
while we're  liable  to  be  attacked  any  day." 

"  We  shan't  stop  to  study  the  scenery  of  the  St. 
Lawrence  very  much,"  said  Elijah,  "  and  we're  going 
to  start  right  away." 

The  boys  were  not  to  be  dressed  as  soldiers,  and 
carried  on  their  backs  only  such  things  as  would  be 
absolutely  necessary  to  them  on  their  journey.     A 


AN  INTERRUPTION 


31 


pair  of  snow-shoes,  a  blanket,  a  change  of  clothing,  a 
small  hatchet,  and  food  enough  to  last  them  for  a 
couple  of  days  formed  all  the  load  they  had  to  carry 
in  addition  to  their  gurus.  They  trusted  to  their  own 
ability  to  provide  a  part  of  their  own  food  while  they 
were  gone,  and  there  were  places  along  the  river 
where  they  also  had  planned  to  stop  for  rest  and 
food.  Two  weeks  was  placed  as  the  utmost  limit  of 
time  they  would  need,  and  it  was  hoped  that  much 
less  than  that  would  be  required. 

The  Major  stood  on  the  dock  and  watched  them  as 
they  started  on  their  journey.  They  were  both 
strong  and  rugged  boys,  and  though  only  seventeen 
years  of  age,  they  had  been  accustomed  to  take  their 
axes  and  hold  their  own  with  the  men  through  the 
long  days  in  felling  the  trees  and  clearing  the  land 
in  that  newly  settled  country. 

"They'll  do,"  said  the  Major  to  himself  as  he 
watched  the  long  strokes  which  the  boys  took. 
"  Those  youngsters  have  the  right  ring  about  them. 
I'm  glad  they've  taken  both  their  skates  and  snow- 
shoes,  for  they'll  find  a  good  many  places  where  they 
can't  use  one  of  them  but  they  can  the  other." 

The  boys  found  the  St.  Lawrence  free  from  snow 
for  the  most  part,  and  they  had  litt)o  difficulty  in 
making  their  way  mile  after  mile  on  their  skates. 
The  wind  was  with  them,  and  as  they  swept  rapidly 
on,  talking  but  little,  and  yet  keeping  a  sharp  look- 


1 


32 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


! 


out  ahead,  they  made  rapid  headway.  When  they 
stopped  for  dinner  it  was  always  on  the  shore,  and 
they  made  a  fire  out  of  tlie  dry  branches  of  the  trees, 
and  Elijah  frequently  would  cut  a  hole  through  the  ice 
and  with  little  exertion  add  some  fish  to  their 
other  food.  The  weather  was  intensely  cold,  and  yet 
the  wind  swept  them  on  so  rapidly  that  with  the  ex- 
ertions they  put  forth  they  felt  little  but  the  pleasure 
of  their  skating. 

The  first  stop  they  made  at  any  house  was  at  Goose 
Bay,  where  in  the  autumn  before  they  had  made  the 
'icquaintance  of  the  man  who  dwelt  there,  for  there 
they  were  to  spend  the  night ;  and  so  tired  were  they 
that  the  warmth  of  the  great  log-fire  and  the  food 
which  was  prepared  for  them  did  not  keep  them  long 
from  their  beds. 

"  This  man  Smith,"  said  their  host,  "  who  had  some 
dealings  with  you  last  year  has  got  a  great  place  over 
there  on  one  of  the  islands." 

"We  ve  heard  something  about  that,"  said  the 
boys.     "It  isn't  right  near  here,  is  it?" 

"  No,  it's  up  the  river  a  piece ;  and  they  tell  great 
stories  about  his  quarters  there.  It's  said  he's  got  a 
cave  on  that  island,  and  he's  got  it  so  fitted  out  that 
he  can  live  there  all  the  year  around  if  he  wants  to ; 
and  then  he's  got  from  ten  to  fifty  men  with  him, 
sometimes  more  and  sometimes  less,  and  they  have 
great  times." 


i: 


AN  INTEURUrTION 


33 


I  they 
e,  and 

trees, 
ilie  ice 

their 
nd  yet 
he  ex- 
easure 

i  Goose 
fcdo  the 
r  there 
re  they 
le  food 
m  long 

,d  some 
Ice  over 

lid  the 

11  great 
[s  got  a 
lut  that 
Ints  to; 
[h.  him, 
jy  havo 


"  Which  side  is  he  on  now?"  asked  David. 

"I  don't  just  know,"  said  the  man  with  a  liuv^li ; 
"hut  lie  keei)S  his  eye  open,  and  it's  on  the  side  tli;it 
pays  the  hest,  I  can  assure  you.  lie  has  the  i)lace  all 
fortified,  and  there  have  heen  some  strange  doings  on 
either  side  of  the  river  that  they  can  trace  hack  to 
Smith  and  his  gang.  He  makes  no  l)ones  of  saying 
that  he's  on  either  side  that  will  pay  him  better.  Why, 
tliey  even  say  he  shipped  aboard  an  American  vessel 
hist  fall." 

"  lie  did,"  replied  Elijah.  "  lie  was  a  messmate  of 
Tom  Garnet's." 

"Who's  Tom  Garnet?"  asked  the  man. 

The  boys  were  sober  in  a  moment  as  they  told  the 
story  of  their  friend's  experiences  with  the  press- 
gang,  and  of  his  sad  death  in  the  first  attack  whicli 
Chauncey's  fleet  had  made  upon  the  enemy. 

"  This  Smith  has  a  daughter,"  said  their  host,  re- 
suming his  story,  "  who  lives  on  the  mainland. 
People  have  seen  her  carrying  food  over  to  her 
father  and  his  crew,  and  they  sometimes  think  she 
carries  word  over  to  him  too  of  what's  going  on 
around  here  ;  but  somehow  no  one  has  quite  the  nerve 
to  go  over  there  himself  and  find  out  just  the  condi- 
tion of  things.  Smith  says  he'll  take  the  heart  out 
of  any  man  who  tries  to  land  on  his  island,  and  I 
don't  know  but  he  would,  too." 

"  He's  an  ugly  customer,"  said  David,  "  and  I  only 
hope  I  shall  never  see  him  again." 


34 


THE  BOY   OFFICERS   OF   1812 


r 


"That's  so,"  said  Elijah.  "I'd  rather  meet  the 
British." 

When  the  boys  resumed  their  journey  on  the  fol- 
lowing morning  they  found  that  it  would  be  wiser 
for  them  to  reserve  their  strength  and  not  try  to 
make  such  rapid  progress  as  they  had  on  the  previous 
day.  They  both  were  exceptionally  strong,  but  they 
had  found  it  would  be  wise  for  them  to  harbor  their 
strengtii,  and  the  stories  which  their  host  had  told 
them  of  Smith  and  his  followers  had  made  them 
both  apprehensive.  As  they  passed  by  some  of  the 
familiar  places  they  recalled  many  of  their  former 
experiences  on  the  river,  and  when  they  came  in 
sight  of  the  place  w^ere  they  had  made  a  capture  of 
the  British  soldier  a  few  weeks  before  they  became 
more  watchful  still,  but  they  passed  the  place  with- 
out having  been  hailed  by  any  one  or  seeing  any  thing 
that  threatened  them  on  either  sido  of  the  river. 

''  I'm  going  to  stop  at  that  house  I  see  ahead  there 
on  the  right,"  said  David,  "  and  see  if  we  can't  get 
something  to  eat." 

"  I'm  with  you  there,"  said  Elijah ;  and  the  boys 
at  once  approaclied  the  shore,  and  taking  off  their 
skates  hid  their  bundles  and  approached  the  house. 
They  received  a  kindly  welcome  from  the  wife  of  the 
farmer  who  lived  there,  and  she  at  once  began  to 
prepare  for  them  a  warm  meal. 

"Tha'    pork  smells  good,"  said  Elijah  as  they 


^ 


■*'vt 


AN  INTERRUPTION 


35 


leet   the 

the  fol- 
be  wiser 
;  try  to 
previous 
)ut  they 
»or  their 
lacl  told 
le  them 
e  of  the 
former 
jame  in 
3ture  of 
became 
le  with- 
nything 
er, 

d  there 
n't  get 

le  hoys 

f  their 

house. 

of  the 

lan  to 

thev 


watclied  the  good  v-oman.  "This  skating  on  the 
river  makes  one  hungry." 

"  Have  you  been  skating  far  ?  "  sho  asked. 

"  Yes,  quite  a  ways,"  replied  David.  "  Are  there 
many  people  passing  here  now  ?  " 

"  Not  so  many  since  cur  soldiers  got  driven  away," 
she  replied. 

"  That  was  too  bad  that  they  got  driven  off,"  said 
Elijah.  "I  should  have  thought  they  would  have 
bothered  you  here  some." 

"  They  didn't,"  said  the  woman,  her  eyes  snapping. 
"  All  of  my  neighbors  left  when  they  heard  the  British 
were  coming ;  but  you  didn't  suppose  I  was  going  to 
run  off  and  leave  all  the  jelly  and  things  I'd  been  work- 
ing on  all  last  summer,  do  you  ?  No,  sir  I  I  just  stayed 
right  here,  and  when  the  soldiers  came  up  to  my 
door  and  asked  me  for  all  the  provisions  we  had  in 
the  house,  I  just  said  they  couldn't  have  them." 

"  What  did  they  do  ?  "  said  David. 

"  Do?"  replied  the  woman.  "  Why,  the  officer  looked 
at  me  a  minute  and  then  he  began  to  laugh,  and  said, 
*AIl  right,  my  good  \voman,  we  won't  disturb  you; 
you've  got  moro  nerve  than  your  men-folks  have.' 
That  wasn't  true  at  all,"  she  added,  "  for  they  stayed 
around  here  a  great  deal  longer  than  I  ever  thought 
they  could." 

Th-^  boys  soon  sat  down  to  the  meal  which  she  had 
prepared  for  them  and  ate  as  only  hungry  boys  know 


36 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OP  1812 


I 


how.  The  keen  air  of  the  winter  day  and  the 
work  of  skating  so  steadily  and  rapidly  as  they  had 
done  gave  them  both  very  keen  appetites,  and  the 
good  woman  stood  by,  seeming  to  enjoy  the  rapid 
way  in  which  her  food  disappeared,  and  constantly 
urging  them  to  allow  her  to  help  them  to  "somethin' 
more."  She  told  them  all  she  knew  of  the  condition 
of  the  country  thereabout,  and  of  what  she  had 
heard  of  the  plans  of  the  British  soldiers  across  the 
river ;  but  she  added  nothing  to  what  the  boys  already 
knew,  only  confirming  the  reports  which  they  had 
heard,  that  the  most  of  the  British  soldiers  were 
being  assembled  at  Kingston,  and  that  it  was  reported 
that  an  attack  would  soon  be  made  from  that  place 
upon  Sackett's  Harbor. 

The  boys,  without  telling  her  of  the  object  of  their 
journey,  had  yet  given  her  assurances  of  their  own 
loyalty  to  the  side  she  favored  in  tha  struggle,  and 
there  was  nothing,  in  consequence,  too  good  for  her 
to  do  for  them.  She  talked  steadily  through  the 
early  part  of  the  meal,  but  the  boys  being  too  hungry 
to  reply  only  listened  respectfully  to  what  she  had 
to  say. 

When  the  keenness  of  their  appetite  had  gone  they 
responded  to  some  of  her  questions  and  told  her  of 
some  of  their  own  experiences  on  the  river,  but  they 
were  only  partly  through  with  their  eating  when 
there  came  a  loud  rap  on  the  door  of  the  room  in 


AN  INTERRUPTION 


37 


which  they  -wertj  sitting.  The  woman  quickly  re- 
sponded, and  the  boys  looked  up  as  she  opened  the 
door.  They  were  more  than  startled  at  the  sight  which 
met  their  eyes.  There  stood  before  them  their  old 
enemy  Smith,  and  with  him  were  four  or  five  of  his 
companions,  and  among  them  they  noticed  one 
Indian.  The  strange  stories  Trhich  their  friend  at 
Goose  Bay  had  told  them  of  Smith's  dealings  and  of 
the  fortified  place  which  he  had  on  the  river,  only 
served  to  increase  their  alarm  when  they  saw  the 
company  before  them.  They  glanced  all  about  them, 
but  no  way  of  escape  presented  itself.  They  half 
started  from  their  chairs  to  move  to  the  place  where 
their  guns  were  standing  when  the  party  en:.ered  the 
room.  It  was  too  late  for  them  to  do  anything  to 
defend  themselves,  and  there  appeared  to  be  no  v/ay 
of  escape.  Elijah  glanced  at  his  companion's  face,  and 
Sioticing  his  look  of  determination,  quickly  decided 
I J  ;iilow  his  friend  to  take  the  lead;  but  David 
n'y  quietly  stood  in  his  place  and  waited  to  see 
WiiL    the  party  would  do. 


y 


mimmmss^gafu 


"^ 


I 


i!    «i 


38 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


CHAPTER  IV 


A    MOHT  IN  THE  CAVE 


QMITH  at  once  recognized  the  boys,  and  the  scowl 
^  which  at  first  came  over  his  face  soon  gave  way 
to  a  more  pleasant  expression,  and  the  words  which 
he  spoke  apparently  were  cordial. 

The  boys  were  upon  their  guard,  and  this  unex- 
pected manner  of  their  old-time  enemy,  like  the  old 
Trojans  who  were  afraid  of  the  Greeks  even  when 
they  were  offering  gifts,  made  them  determined  to 
be  more  watchful  than  '^ver  against  Smith,  even 
though  he  did  appear  to  be  unusually  friendly.  He 
at  once  entered  into  conversation  with  them  and 
made  many  inquiries  as  to  the  condition  of  things 
at  Sackett's  Harbor.  The  replies  of  the  boys  were 
brief,  and  they  were  constantly  on  the  watch  for  an 
opportunity  to  escape  from  the  house. 

"  The  Americans  have  had  some  losses  this  winter, 
I  hear,"  said  Smith,  "  and  the  Canadians  are  in  high 
feather.  They  think  they'll  liave  no  trouble  in  whip- 
ping the  Yankees,  and  I  understand  that  they've  got 
personal  designs  against  Sackett's  Harbor,  too." 


A  NIGHT  IN  THE  CAVE 


30 


iter, 


m 


"So  we  hear,"  replied  David;  "but  if  they  want 
that  place  they'll  have  to  come  and  take  it,  that's  all 
I  can  say.'* 

"They're  getting  the  Indiana  pretty  well  stirred 
up,"  said  Smith.  "I  think  it's  five  dollars  they've 
offered  for  every  Cv^alp,  isn't  it  ?  "  said  he  turning  to 
the  Indian,  who  only  nodded  his  head  and  made  no 
other  reply. 

The  boys  became  silent,  and  the  reference  which 
Smith  ha^"  made  to  the  reward  which  the  British  had 
offered  for  every  scalp  brought  in  by  the  Indians 
had  not  served  to  quiet  their  minds.  What  could 
they  do  against  the  man  before  them?  A  contest 
would  certainly  end  in  their  capture  at  last,  and  the 
reference  which  had  been  made  to  scalps  made  them 
both  afraid  that  Smith  himself  migl  t  not  be  averse 
to  entering  into  that  method  of  gaining  some  English 
money.  Here  they  were  at  the  very  beginning  of 
their  trip  apparently  shut  off  from  any  progress, 
and  in  the  power  of  a  man  whose  good  graces  they 
had  no  right  to  expect,  and  who  in  all  probability 
would  only  be  too  glad  to  repay  them  for  the  losses 
he  himself  had  suffered  at  their  hands. 

"  What  are  you  doing  down  here,  boys,  anyway  ?  " 
said  Smith  at  last. 

David  hesitated  a  moment  before  he  replied,  and 
then  deciding  that  the  frankest  way  would  be  the 
best,  said,  "  We  were  on  our  way  to  Plattsburg." 


40 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OP   1812 


11 


4( 


i( 


(( 


(( 


"  Plattsburg  ?  "  said  Smith  in  surprise.  "  Why, 
you're  away  out  of  your  course.  This  is  no  way 
to  go  there." 

It's  one  way,"  said  David  quietly. 
What  were  you  going  for?"  continued   Smith. 
"  I  suppose  you  were  going  over  to  hurry  up  Pike. 
I've  no  doubt  they  have  need  of  him  and  all  his  men 
at  Sackett's  Harbor  now,  eh,  boys  ?  " 

"  Yes,  we  are  going  to  hurry  him  up,"  said  David, 
*'  and  I  think  we'd  better  be  starting  on." 

"Well,  there's  no  use  in  your  going  there  now, 
boys,"  said  Smith  quietly. 
Why  not?  "said  David. 

For  the  simple  reason  that  he  isn't  there,"  said 
Smith.  "  I've  got  word  that  he's  already  started  for 
Sackett's  Harbor,  and  I  shouldn't  be  surprised  very 
much  if  he  was  there  even  now,"  and  he  took  from 
his  pocket  and  handed  to  the  boys  a  letter  which 
certainly  confirmed  his  words,  that  Pike  had  started 
across  the  country  for  Sackett's  Harbor. 

The  boys  were  puzzled.  Smith  certainly  showed  no 
disposition  to  harm  them,  at  least  openly,  and  the 
message  which  he  placed  before  them  surely  showed 
that  there  would  be  no  use  in  their  continuing  their 
journey.  And  yet,  could  they  trust  him?  They 
knew  that  at  times  he  was  friendly  to  the  American 
cause,  and  that  when  the  promise  of  pay  was  better 
he  did  what  he  could  for  those  on  the  Southern  side 


A  NIGHT  IN  THE  CAVE 


41 


of  the  river.  Perhaps  he  was  disposed  now  to  be 
friendly ;  and  if  so,  had  they  not  better,  so  far  as  ap- 
pearances went,  at  least,  trust  his  words  ? 

"  I'm  on  my  way  to  Sackett's  Harbor  myself,"  said 
Smith  after  a  little  pause,  "  and  I  think  you'd  better 
go  back  with  me.  Oh !  you  needn't  be  afraid,"  he 
added  in  a  moment  as  he  saw  a  look  of  hesitation  on 
the  faces  of  the  boys ;  "  I'm  a  Yankee  now,  and  I  can 
sinpf  Yankee  Doodle  with  the  best  of  them.  I  know 
what's  going  on  too,"  he  added  significantly ;  "  I've 
been  in  Toronto  and  Kingston  both,  and  I've  got 
something  to  say  to  General  Dearborn  that'll  interest 
him,  I  know.  In  fact,  I  rather  expect  he's  looking  for 
me  now,"  and  he  showed  the  boys  a  letter  which  he 
had  in  his  pocket  from  General  Dearborn  and  which 
clearly  showed  that  there  was  an  understanding  be- 
tween them. 

"  I  think  we'd  better  go  back, "  said  David  in  a  low 
voice  to  Elijah. 

Elijah  nodded  his  head  in  reply,  and  David  said, 
"  All  right,  we'll  go  back  with  you, "  and  the  com- 
pany at  once  started  up  the  river. 

The  boys  were  suspicious  all  the  time,  and  while 
they  skated  steadily  onward  they  were  watchful  of 
their  companions  and  prepared  to  meet  any  emergency 
that  might  arise.  Here  they  were  in  the  company  of 
the  very  man  who  less  than  a  year  before  had  been 
very  bitter  against  them,  and  who  had  done  his 


42 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OP  1812 


I; 
'i' 


utmost  to  make  them  prisoners,  and  many  times  had 
threatened  their  lives,  and  yet  apparently  he  was 
cordial  in  his  feelings  now  towards  them,  and  showed 
no  disposition  to  do  them  harm. 

The  parties  skated  steadily  and  rapidly  on.  Smith 
occasionally  exchanging  a  few  words  with  the  hoys 
and  showing  them  that  he  was  thorouglily  posted  as 
to  the  condition  of  things  on  both  sides  of  the  river. 
They  knew  that  he  had  been  in  the  service  of  the 
commanders  at  Sackett's  Harbor,  and  they  soon  de- 
cided that  the  only  thing  for  them  to  do  now  was  to 
lay  aside  all  appearances  of  suspicion,  and  whatever 
their  real  feelings  were,  to  go  on  with  him  as  if  they 
had  no  fear. 

In  a  few  hours  they  came  to  the  part  of  the  river 
where  they  knew  Smith  made  his  headquarters.  The 
party  halted  for  a  minute  and  the  leader  said  to  the 
boys,  "I'm  not  going  to  Sackett's  Harbor  till  to- 
morrow. I'm  going  to  stop  overnight  at  my  place,  and 
I'm  going  to  do  something  for  you  I  never  have  done 
any  outsider  before  :  I'm  going  to  ask  you  to  stay  all 
night  with  me." 

"  I  think  we'd  better  push  on  for  home,  "  said 
Elijah,  whose  face  betrayed  the  suspicions  which  were 
in  his  heart,  and  even  David  had  no  desire  to  put 
himself  so  completely  in  the  power  of  his  old-time 
enemy  as  he  knew  he  would  by  spending  the  night 
i  "i  his  home,  which  was  far  from  either  shore  of  the 


1  "1 


A  NIGHT  IX  THE  CAVE 


43 


river,  and  to  which  it  was  not  at  all  likely  any  help 
could  come  if  it  were  needed. 

Smith  laughed  and  said,  "  You  boys  are  still  sus- 
picious of  me.  Now,  Til  own  up  that  when  I  was 
running  some  things  into  the  country  last  year  with- 
out stopping  to  pay  the  duties  that  I  didn't  think  the 
government  had  any  right  to  ask  of  me,  tliat  I  did 
feel  a  good  deal  riled  at  you  youngsters  for  the  Avay 
in  which  you  got  the  best  of  me.  I  don't  mind  sayin' 
that  a  bit ;  but  if  I  wanted  to  do  you  any  harm  I 
shouldn't  have  asked  you  to  come  over  to  my  place, 
for  I  should  have  done  for  both  of  you  when  I  first 
caught  you.  I  shouldn't  have  had  much  trouble  with 
all  these  men  in  putting  you  out  of  the  way  if  I  had 
wanted  to  do  that,  now,  would  I  ?  " 

"  No,"  said  David  slowly ;  "  that's  so." 

"  Now,  I  swear  to  you  boys  that  I  won't  do  any- 
thing to  you  except  to  give  you  a  good  night's 
lodging  and  pilot  you  straight  to  Sackett's  Harbor 
to-morrow  morning." 

"All  right,"  said  David,  "we'll  take  your  word 
for  it ; "  and  althougli  Elijah  shook  his  head  they  both 
followed  Smith  as  he  struck  out  towards  the  middle 
of  the  river,  and  soon  came  to  the  island  where  he 
had  his  home.  The  boys  already  had  heard  many 
things  of  this  place,  and  they  looked  with  curiosity 
about  them  when  they  drew  near  it.  There  was  a 
large  cave  on  the  island,  and  in  this  Smith  lived.     It 


I 


44 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF  1812 


was  not  only  a  home,  but  a  place  which  he  could 
defend  easily,  and  in  which  evidently  he  could  shelter 
a  large  number  of  men.  Some  of  his  companions 
were  there  when  the  party  arrived,  and  came  forth 
to  meet  them,  glancing  at  the  boys  with  curious 
looks.  They  were  a  rough  set  of  men,  and  David's 
heart  sank  when  he  saw  the  desperate  character  of 
the  company. 

Smith  at  once  led  the  way  into  the  interior  of  the 
cave,  only  stopping  a  moment  as  they  entered  the 
door  to  call  the  attention  of  the  boys  to  the  six- 
pound  cannon  which  stood  at  the  mouth. 

"  Ye  see,"  said  he,  "  we've  somethin'  to  give  a 
salute  with  to  any  visitors  we  might  happen  to 
have,"  and  he  laughed  as  he  spoke.  The  boys 
found  that  the  interior  of  the  cave  had  been  roughly 
fitted  out,  and  hammocks  were  hung  in  various  parts 
of  it  for  the  use  of  the  men  who  were  there.  But 
little  conversation  was  indulged  in,  the  boys  having 
no  inclination  for  it,  and  Smith  and  his  companions 
at  once  busied  themselves  in  preparing  supper. 
The  boys  were  hungry,  and  accepted  the  invitation 
which  was  given  them  to  join  in  the  evening  meal. 
Smith  apparently  paid  but  little  attention  to  them, 
busying  himself  in  the  reports  which  some  of  his 
companions  had  to  give  him  of  their  doings,  or  of 
what  they  had  learned. 

The  meal  was  interrupted  by  the  entrance  of  a 


! 


:, 


A  NIGHT  IN  THE  CAVE 


45 


a 


woman,  and  the  boys  looked  curiously  at  her  as  she 
came  in,  and  at  once  recognized  lier  as  a  daughter 
of  Smith  whom  they  had  frequently  seen  when  he 
lived  near  them,  and  of  whom  they  had  heard  many 
reports  since  he  had  had  this  place  of  retreat  on  the 
St.  Lawrence.  It  was  commonly  reported  that  she 
kept  her  father  informed  as  to  the  condition  of  affairs 
along  the  river  and  frequently  brought  him  food  at 
the  cave.  She  only  remained  this  time,  however, 
for  a  few  moments,  and  when  she  had  gone  the  men 
at  once  began  to  make  preparations  for  the  night. 

"You  see  we  turn  in  early,"  said  Smith  to  the 
boys,  "  and  these  'ere  hammocks  are  for  you." 

There  was  not  much  sleep  for  David  and  Elijah  that 
night.  The  strange  position  in  which  they  found  them- 
selves in  the  home  of  these  men  who  had  been  des- 
perate smugglers  before  the  war  began,  and  who  now 
were  on  neither  side  in  the  struggle,  but  continually 
changing  and  selling  out  to  the  party  which  offered 
the  highest  reward  for  their  services,  made  them  more 
than  anxious.  The  boys  knew  that  the  most  of  the 
men  did  not  look  upon  them  with  much  favor,  and 
seemed  to  be  angry  at  their  leader  for  bringing  t  nem 
to  the  cave.  But  the  long  night  passed  at  last,  and 
by  the  time  it  was  light  they  had  eaten  their  break- 
fast, and  Smith,  leaving  behind  him  all  his  own  men, 
had  stai-ted  with  them  for  Sackett's  Harbor. 

It  was  late  in  the  afternoon  when  they  arrived 


TT 


1 


4G 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


1^ 

I 


there,  and  eager  as  the  boys  were  to  go  back  to  their 
own  homes,  they  were  so  filled  with  curiosity  as  to 
Smith's  relations  with  the  General,  that  they  went 
with  him  to  the  quarters  of  General  Dearborn. 

They  were  both  pleased  and  surprised  to  find 
Major  Forsythe  there,  and  he  was  as  greatly  sur- 
prised as  they  to  see  them  so  soon  at  home  again ; 
but  before  they  had  any  opportunity  to  explain, 
Smith  said,  "  I  found  these  boys  down  the  river. 
General,  and  as  I  knew  that  Pike  had  started  from 
Plattsburg,  and  was  probably  here  by  this  time,  I  took 
the  liberty  of  bringing  them  along  back  with  me." 

"  That's  right,"  said  the  General;  "  we  expect  Pike's 
men  here  to-morrow,  and  I'm  glad  the  boys  have 
come  back.     Have  you  any  other  news  for  me  ?  " 

"  Yes ;  I  hear,"  said  Smith,  "  that  there  is  a  mes- 
senger regularly  goin'  on  horseback  from  Toronto  to 
Kingston.  I  think  we  can  lay  a  trap  for  him  and 
snare  him  if  you  want  him." 

"  That's  just  what  I  do  want,"  said  the  General 
eagerly,  "  and  I've  got  a  good  big  prize  for  the  man 
who  does  it." 

"  I'm  your  man,"  said  Smith,  his  avarice  stirred  by 
the  promised  reward ;  "  but  I  shall  want  some  help,  and 
I  don't  think  I'd  better  take  any  of  my  men  with  me." 

"No,"  said  the  major,  "you'd  better  take  these 
two  boys  and  their  older  brother,  Andrew.  They're 
just  the  ones  to  go  with  you." 


.» 


A   NIGHT  IN   THE  CAVE 


47 


jral 
lan 

by 

md 

iese 
re 


Smith  gave  a  whistle,  and  said  slowly,  "  Just  as 
you  say.  I  don't  suppose  we'd  have  any  trouble,"  and 
he  glanced  questioningly  at  the  boys.  They  made 
no  reply,  and  soon  left  the  company  and  started  for 
home. 

Major  Forsythe  the  next  day  came  over  to  their 
farm  and  explained  to  them  why  it  was  he  wanted 
all  three  of  them  to  go  with  Smith.  While  he  felt 
reasonably  sure  that  he  would  do  what  General 
Dearborn  wanted  him  to  for  the  sake  of  the  reward 
which  had  been  promised  him,  at  the  same  time  he 
felt;  suspicious  of  him.  If  the  three  boys  were  to  go 
with  liim  they  would  not  be  likely  to  suffer  anything 
at  his  hands,  as  they  would  be  so  much  stronger,  and 
at  the  same  time  they  might  prevent  any  treachery 
on  his  part. 

But  Mr.  Spicer  interposed  a  decided  veto.  "  I 
shan't  give  my  consent  to  their  going  now.  It's 
almost  time  for  the  ice  to  break  up  in  the  lake,  and 
I'm  not  willing  that  Elijah  should '  take  any  such 
chances." 

"  Would  you  have  any  objections  to  their  going 
when  the  ice  breaks  up?"  asked  the  Major. 

"  Not  at  all,"  said  Mr.  Spicer ;  and  it  was  finally 
arranged  that  when  the  ice  was  gone  the  three  boys 
should  go  with  Smith  on  his  expedition  to  catch  the 
messenger  who  regularly  went  between  Toronto  and 
Kingston. 


rr 


■M 


I 


i 
I 


48 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF  1812 


CHAPTER  V 


THE  SOLITARY  HORSEMAN 


TjlARLY  in  April  the  ice  in  Lake  Ontario  began  to 
•^  break  up.  Warm  days  were  at  hand  and  the 
long  sprinjT  rains  set  in.  The  boys  were  impatient 
for  the  lake  to  become  clear,  as  they  "vere  eager  to 
start  on  their  new  expedition.  Their  fears  of  Smith 
had  somewhat  subsided  since  their  last  meeting  with 
him,  and  they  were  so  confident  in  their  own  strength 
when  there  were  three  of  them  together,  that  the 
thought  of  any  possible  treachery  on  his  part  did  not 
alarm,  them. 

General  Pike  meanwhile  had  arrived  with  eight 
hundred  men  from  Plattsburg.  They  were  a  de- 
termined-looking body  of  soldiers,  and  for  General 
Pike  himself  the  boys  had  unbounded  admiration. 

"  He  looks  like  a  born  fighter,  doesn't  he  ? "  said 
Elijah  one  day  when  they  were  at  Sackett's  Harbor. 

*'  Yes,  he  does,"  replied  David ;  "  and  he'll  need  all 
the  grit  he's  got,  too,  with  such  men  as  we  have  here, 
for  the  most  of  them  don't  like  the  smell  of  gun- 
powder." 


-.'■  1 


THE   SOLITARY  HORSEMAN 


49 


rith 


eight 

de- 

[neral 

;ion. 

said 

irbor. 

sdall 

Ihere, 

gUQ- 


'' 


"  But  they  haven't  got  used  to  it  yet,"  protested 
Elijah.  "  Give  them  a  chance  to  r^et  acquainted  with 
it  and  they'll  be  all  right.'* 

"  I  hope  so,"  said  David ;  "  but  oi^r  soldiers  haven't 
done  anything  to  be  very  proud  of  yet." 

At  last  there  came  a  day  when  the  boys  had  gone 
over  to  see  a  new  body  of  sohdiers  which  they  heard 
had  arrived,  and  were  standing  on  the  street  watch- 
ing them  as  they  went  through  the  drill  when  Elijah 
called  his  friend's  attention  to  some  one  coming  up 
fiom  the  shore. 

"  That's  Smith,  he's  come  at  last,"  he  said,  "  and 
I'm  glad  of  it.  It  makes  me  tlMnk  of  the  text  the 
Elder  used  last  Sunday :  *  The  time  of  my  departure 
is  at  hand.' " 

David  laughed  as  he  said  "  I  didn't  suppose  you 
ever    remembered  the  text,  but  that's    Smith  sure 


enough." 


Smith  paid  little  attention  to  them  as  he  passed, 
evidently  being  in  a  hurry,  and  when  the  boys  had 
waited  for  some  time  for  some  word  to  be  sent  them 
that  they  were  wanted  at  the  General's  q'  arters,  they 
felt  somewhat  chagrined  that  so  little  .  attention  was 
paid  to  them,  and  started  for  home. 

"  I  don't  believe  the  General  means  to  send  us  at 
all,"  said  Elijah  complainingly.  "  I  wish  he  hadn't 
said  anything  to  us  about  it  in  the  finst  place." 

"  It  wasn't  the  General,  it  was  the  Major,"  said 


IT 


50 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF    1812 


David ;  "  and  if  there's  anything  we  ought  to  know 
we  shall  know  it  soon,  you  may  be  perfectly  sure 
of  that." 

On  the  following  morning,  as  if  in  fulfilment  of 
David's  words,  Major  Forsythe  himself  came  over  on 
horseback  to  their  home  to  summon  the  boys.  He 
explained  to  them  that  Smith  was  going  to  start  as 
soon  as  they  could  get  ready,  and  that  he  had  found 
out  just  the  time  when  the  messenger  was  to  be  sent 
from  Toronto  and  the  places  he  would  pass  on  the 
road. 

"Do  you  think  we  can  depend  upon  him  ?  "  asked 
Andrew. 

"  Yes,"  said  the  Major  with  a  smile,  "  the  reward 
he  will  receive  if  he  is  successful  will  settle  that,  and 
you  boys,  I  might  say  also,  will  not  be  the  losers  if 
you  capture  the  messenger.  General  Dearborn  is  very 
anxious  to  find  out  just  what  is  going  on  across  the 
lake,  for  he  doesn't  know  whether  we  are  to  expect 
an  attack  from  there  or  whether  we  ought  to  be  the 
first  to  make  one." 

The  boys  were  to  start  early  the  next  morning 
and  were  to  sail  in  Smith's  boat.  When  at  last  they 
put  out  from  the  dock  the  younger  boys  were  more 
than  half  afraid,  and  yet  the  presence  of  Andrew, 
and  the  fact  that  there  were  three  of  them  against 
Smith  in  case  trouble  arose,  made  them  soon  forget 
their  fears  and  become  interested  observers  of  their 


THE  SOLITARY  HORSEMAN 


51 


more 
drew, 
ainst 
brget 
their 


companion.  He  liandled  the  boat  with  great  skill, 
and  more  and  more  the  boys  wondered  how  they  had 
ever  been  fortunate  enough  to  escape  him  in  the  pre- 
ceding summer. 

They  sailed  almost  directly  across  the  lake  and 
then  skirted  the  Canadian  shore.  Smith  seemed  to 
be  thoroughly  posted  as  to  the  coui-se,  and  as  familiar 
with  the  Canadian  shore  as  he  was  with  the  other. 
The  next  day,  in  the  afternoon.  Smith  landed,  and 
made  fast  his  boat  in  a  concealed  place  on  the  shore, 
and  the  entire  party  left  the  lake  and  soon  came  to 
the  road  which  for  some  distance  ran  parallel  with 
the  shore.  He  had  little  to  say  to  the  party  until  they 
came  to  a  place  in  the  road  which  he  had  evidently 
been  looking  for,  and  then  he  stopped  to  give  them 
directions. 

"  This  messenger  is  coming  on  horseback,  and  he'll 
have  to  pass  right  by  this  place.  It  isn't  posbiule  for 
him  to  have  come  yet,  but  he  may  pass  here  in  the 
night." 

"  What  makes  you  think  he's  going  to  pass  here  ?  " 
said  Andrew. 

"  That  doesn't  make  any  difference  how  I  know," 
said  Smith;  "I've  got  means  of  finding  out,  and 
that's  enough.  I  know  he's  going  to  pass  here,  and  I 
know  we're  going  to  get  him ;  that's  enough  for 
anybody  to  know." 

He  proceeded  to  arrange  his  party  in  two  divisions, 


in 


52 


THE  BOr  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


placing  two  on  either  side  of  the  road  and  nearly 
opposite  each  other.  The  place  he  had  chosen  was 
in  a  little  valley,  the  road  coming  down  a  long  hill 
on  one  side  and  passing  up  a  steep  hill  on  the  other. 
A  little  brook  crossed  the  road  a  short  distance  below 
them,  and  the  entire  party  were  concealed  behind  the 
bushes  which  grew  along  the  roadside.  They  could 
see  a  long  distance  on  either  side,  and  no  one  could 
approach  from  either  direction  without  making  known 
his  coming.  Andrew  and  David  were  stationed  on 
one  side  of  the  road  and  Elijah  and  Sn:ith  on  the 
other.  Elijah  did  not  seem  to  like  this  at  first,  but 
there  was  nothing  for  him  to  do  but  to  obey  their 
leader,  who  appeared  to  be  unusually  sullen  that 
dav. 

When  they  had  taken  their  positions,  all  they 
could  do  was  to  wait.  It  had  been  agreed  that 
Andrew  and  David  should  watch  one  hill,  and  Smith 
and  Elijah  the  other.  The  excitement  which  the 
boys  had  felt  when  they  first  tooli  their  positions 
cooled  under  their  long-contiiuu'd  waiting,  and 
David  at  last  started  up  from  behind  the  bushes 
which  concealed  him,  but  a  savage  word  from  their 
leader  made  him  drop  again  into  the  position  he  had 
held. 

The  waiting  became  monotonous  and  their  limbs 
became  cramped,  but  Smith  appeared  to  be  so  certain 
that  they  were  doing  just  the  right  thing  that  all 


THE  SOLITARY  HORSEMAN 


53 


all 


made  the  best  of  it.  The  sun  was  now  getting  low, 
and  all  things  indicated  that  they  would  have  to  pass 
the  night  there. 

"You  don't  suppose  he's  passed,  do  you?  '  said 
David  in  a  low  whisper  to  Andrew. 

"  No,  I  think  Smith  understands  his  business,"  re- 
plied his  brother;  "but  look  up  the  hill  there;  there's 
a  horse  coming  now,  and  he's  coming  on  the  run,  too,'* 
he  added  in  a  minute  as  he  gave  a  low  whistle  to 
which  Smith  responded,  and  the  eyes  of  all  the  party 
were  fixed  upon  the  horseman  who  was  coming  down 
the  hill  at  as  rapid  a  pace  as  his  horse  could  take. 

"  I  wonder  if  that's  the  man  we're  waiting  for," 
said  David. 

"  We'll  soon  know,"  whispered  Andrew ;  "but  keep 
still  now  or  you'll  have  Smith  after  you." 

They  all  became  silent  and  watched  the  man  as  he 
came  down  the  hill.  When  he  had  come  near  to  the 
bottom  Smith  called  out  to  them  in  a  low  voice, 
"  Get  your  guns  all  ready  ;  he'll  never  get  away  from 
us  alive  if  he's  the  man  we're  r  'er." 

The  stranger,  when  he  came  to  the  brook,  stopped 
his  horse  and  led  him  down  the  side  of  the  road  to 
let  him  drink.  While  he  was  busy  with  his  horse 
Smith  stepped  forth  from  his  place  of  concealment 
and  approached  him.  The  man  started  when  he 
heard  the  sound  of  his  footsteps  and  gave  a  quick 
and  suspicious  look  .'  M  about  him.     Smith  at  once 


\ 

^{t 

■i 

j 

1 

i 

1, 

1' 

1 

i 

in 

54 


THE   BOY   OFFICERS  OF   1812 


entered  into  conversation  with  him,  and  though  the 
boys  could  not  hear  all  that  was  said,  they  readily 
could  see  that  he  was  trying  to  disarm  the  man  of  his 
suspicions.  The  stranger  was  Avatchful,  and  the  look 
of  determination  which  they  could  see  upon  his  face 
made  them  think  he  would  not  be  taken  without  a 
struggle  ;  but  at  last  they  heard  tlie  stranger  say  as 
he  gave  his  bridle  a  jerk  and  prepared  to  mount,  "  I 
must  go  on,  so  good-day  to  you." 

*'  Not  yet,"  they  heard  Smith  say  in  a  loud  tone ; 
"  don't  go  yet." 

"  Why  not  ?  "  said  the  man  in  an  angry  tone  as  he 
started  to  take  his  gun. 

"  Hold  on,  look  back  there  I "  said  Smith  ;  and  at 
these  words,  which  previously  had  been  agreed  upon 
as  a  signal,  all  three  of  the  boys  stepped  into  the  road 
and  covered  the  horseman  with  their  guns. 

"  You're  my  prisoner,"  said  Smith,  "  and  you've 
got  to  come  with  us,  I  don't  want  your  horse,  that 
can  go  on  about  its  business,"  and  he  gave  it  a  quick 
cut  with  a  switch  which  he  was  carrying  in  his  hand, 
and  with  a  sudden  plunge  the  horse  started  up  the 
hill.  "  Come  with  us,"  said  Smith  to  the  man ; 
"  there's  nothing  else  for  you  to  do,  and  you  might 
just  as  well  give  up  with  a  good  grace  as  with  a  bad 


one. 


»♦ 


The  stranger  was  evidently  desperate,  but  after 
glancing  quickly  about  him  he  saw  that  the  outlook 


I 


lO, 


ve 
that 
lick 
Liid, 
the 
Ian; 

rht 

)ad 

Eter 
)ok 


I 


"  '  You're  iiiy  prisoner,'  said  Smitli  "     i'lg'-  '^4. 


I 


h 


THE   SOLITARY  HORSEMAN 


55 


was  all  against  him,  and  lie  started  slowly  to  follow 
Smith.  When  they  came  to  the  boat  Smith  halted 
the  party,  and  turning  to  the  stranger  said,  "  I'll  take 
those  despatches  you've  got." 

The  stranger  hesitated  a  moment,  and  Smith  said 
savagely,  "  Will  you  gi^'o  them  to  us,  or  shall  we  take 
them  from  you?"  The  stranger  evidently  concluded 
there  was  notliing  else  for  him  to  do,  and  taking  a 
letter  from  his  pocket  he  handed  it  to  the  leader. 

"  That  isn't  all,"  said  Smith  in  a  tone  yet  more 
savage ;  "  I  want  everything  you've  got,  and  if  3'ou 
don't  hand  it  over  pretty  quick  I'll  throw  your  carcass 
into  the  lake." 

The  man's  face  flushed  and  he  appeared  to  hesitate 
for  a  moment,  and  then  reaching  into  the  lining  of 
his  sleeve  he  drew  fortli  another  letter  which  he 
handed  to  his  captor.  Smith  took  this  with  a  grunt, 
and  when  the  man  began  to  beg  to  be  allowed  to  go, 
now  that  his  despatches  had  been  taken  from  him,  he 
said,  "  No,  sir,  there's  no  going  for  you  except  with 
us.  Step  aboard  the  boat,  and  be  lively  about  it.  We 
haven't  any  time  to  waste  over  here,"  and  the  party 
at  once  embarked  and  started  for  the  waters  of  the 
open  lake. 

"  You're  just  in  time,  you  see,"  said  the  captive, 
"  for  some  of  my  friends  are  coming  down  the  hill 
over  yonder,"  and  he  pointed  towards  a  party  of  men 
who  were  coming  down  the  hill  opposite.     "I  was 


I! 

ii  it 


!r 


5(5 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS   OF   1812 


expecting  to  meet  them  here,*'  he  added,  "  and  when 
you  first  came  up  I  didn't  know  but  you  were  the 
ones  I  was  to  meet;  but  you  did  the  thing  all  ri^\t 
and  there's  nothing  for  me  to  do  but  to  make  the 
best  of  it.  I  should  like  to  know,  though,"  he  said, 
"how  you  ever  found  out  about  it." 

"  Oh,  you  wouldn't  understand  it  any  better  if  I 
should  tell  you, "  said  Smith ;  "so  I  won't  take  the 
time  now,  I  want  to  give  all  my  attention  to  getting 
home  as  soon  as  we  can,"  and  he  turned  from  the 
captive  to  give  his  entire  attention  to  the  boat. 


AN  EXPEDITION  AGAINST  TORONTO 


57 


CHAPTER  VI 


AN  EXPEDITION  AGAINST  TORONTO 


rpHE  little  party  arrived  at  Sackett's  Harbor  safely 
-*-  and  delivered  their  prisoner  to  the  authorities. 
General  Dearborn  was  more  than  pleased  at  the  suc- 
cess of  their  expedition  and  was  generous  in  his 
praise  and  rewards.  The  uncertainty  which  had  been 
in  his  mind  was  relieved  by  the  information  which 
the  despatches  contained,  and  he  now  could  form  his 
plans  with  something  of  a  knowledge  as  to  what  lay 
before  him. 

In  the  despatches  which  had  been  captured  he 
learned  that  the  plans  of  the  British  had  been  com- 
pletely changed,  and  instead  of  their  making  an 
attack  upon  Sackett's  Harbor  they  were  giving  their 
attention  to  other  matters  entirely.  This  was  exactly 
the  opportunity  which  the  General  desired,  and  in- 
stead of  waiting  to  be  attacked  he  at  once  decided 
that  the  Americans  themselves,  acting  upon  the  sug- 
gestion of  the  Secretary  of  War  as  well  as  upon  his 
own,  should  move  against  the  Canadian  towns. 

It  was  decided  that  an  expedition  against  Toronto 


"4-. 


1    1 


I 


58 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   i812 


should  be  made  at  once,  and  now  that  there  were 
one  thousand  three  hundred  sailors  there,  and  the 
new  brigs  "  Jefferson  "  and  "  Jones  "  had  been  com- 
pleted, and  the  keel  of  the  "  General  Pike "  been 
laid,  he  felt  that  five  thousand  regulars  and  two 
thousand  militia  could  make  a  very  respectable  show- 
ing in  an  aggressive  movement. 

Andrew  Field  had  received,  through  the  kindness 
and  influence  of  Major  Forsythe,  a  corpoml's  com- 
mission, and  he  with  David  and  Elijah  were  to  go 
under  the  command  of  the  Major,  and  take  their 
part  as  soldiers  in  the  army.  When  the  fleet  started 
at  last,  very  few  of  the  soldiers  knew  what  their 
destination  was  to  be.  From  some  things  the  boys 
had  heard  they  were  satisfied  that  they  had  started 
for  Toronto,  and  Smith,  who  also  was  going  on  the 
expedition,  was  certain  of  it.  He  told  them  that 
Toronto,  which  then  was  the  capital  of  Upper  Canada 
and  called  York,  was  founded  by  Governor  Simcoe 
in  1793,  and  was  the  provincial  capital.  It  was 
situated  on  a  small  bay,  and  contained  about  three 
hundred  houses  built  mostly  of  wood,  and  many 
buildings  belonging  to  the  government. 

When  the  expedition  first  started  from  Sackett's 
Harbor  a  heavy  storm  arose  and  it  was  compelled 
to  put  back  again,  but  on  the  twenty-fifth  of  April 
it  started  again,  and  arrived  at  Toronto  on  the 
twenty-seventh  about  seven  o'clock  in  the  morning, 


AN  EXPEDITION  AGAINST  TORONTO 


50 


and  immediately  preparations  were  made  for  landing 
opposite  the  site  of  the  old  fort. 

David  and  Elijah  could  see  a  body  of  the  British 
grenadiers  that  were  paraded  on  the  shore,  and  Smith 
called  their  attention  to  some  soldiers  who  appeared 
at  another  point,  who,  he  said,  were  called  the  "  Glen- 
gary  Fencibles."  A  good  many  Indians  also  were 
visible,  and  they  soon  saw  some  horsemen  moving 
into  the  town  and  the  Indians  led  out  to  some  stations 
that  had  been  arranged,  so  that  they  could  fire  at  our 
men  if  they  should  attempt  to  land.  More  and 
more  soldiers  appeared,  and  the  boys,  trembling  in  their 
excitement  and  with  something  of  fear  as  well,  took 
their  places  in  the  bateaux  in  which  Major  Forsythe 
and  his  men  were  placed  and  pulled  toward  the  clear 
ground  where  he  had  been  told  to  land. 

The  Major  told  his  men  to  rest  a  little  before  they 
replied  to  the  fire  of  the  enemy,  and  while  they  were 
lying  on  their  oars  and  priming,  General  Pike,  who 
never  could  wait  a  moment,  jumped  up  on  deck  and 
said,  "I  can't  stay  here  any  longer.  Come,  jump 
into  the  boat! "  which  his  men  did  in  spite  of  the  balls 
which  then  were  whistling  all  about  them. 

The  infantry  also  had  embarked  and  formed 
platoons  as  they  reached  the  shore.  General  Pike 
took  charge  of  the  firat  platoon  he  met,  and  ordered 
the  whole  to  prepare  for  a  charge ;  but  they  did  not 
have  time   to  form  completely  before   the   British 


>i 


'n 
11 


,r 


r 


■■liiiiin 


60 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


I'n 


I    M 


ii 


if  5 


grenadiers  turned  and  ran.  At  just  that  moment 
the  sound  of  Forsythe's  bugles  were  heard,  and 
they  all  knew  that  that  meant  he  also  was  succeed- 
ing. The  Indians  seemed  to  know  it  as  well,  for  as 
soon  as  they  heard  it  they  gave  a  yell  and  fled  in 
every  direction. 

Commodore  Chauncey  had  arranged  the  naval 
squadron  in  such  a  way  as  to  cover  the  landing  of 
the  soldiers,  and  he  kept  up  a  constant  fire  of  grape 
against  the  wooda,  and  held  many  of  the  British 
from  moving  against  our  men.  When  the  infantry 
joined  the  riflemen  of  Forsythe  they  at  once  opened  a 
heavy  fire  upon  the  enemy,  who  gave  way  before  our 
men  could  use  their  bayonets. 

While  they  were  making  their  way  up  the  bank,  a 
large  body  of  fresh  grenadiers  appeared  and  compelled 
our  men  to  drop  back  for  a  little,  but  they  quickly 
rallied  and  drove  the  enemy  rapidly  before  them. 
Our  men  held  the  bank  which  they  had  gained  and 
faced  the  fresh  body  of  British  soldiers  which  had 
appeared;  but  the  Americans  were  instantly  formed 
for  the  charge,  and  began  at  the  top  of  their  voices  to 
sing  "  Yankee  Doodle,"  and  started  for  the  enemy. 
Whether  it  was  the  song  or  the  sight  of  our  guns  that 
the  British  did  not  like  will  never  be  ki\o\yn,  but  at 
any  rate  they  gave  way  and  fled  in  great  disorder. 

By  this  time  all  the  American  forces  had  been 
landed  and  collected,  and  after  thev  had  b:en  formed 


AN   EXPEDITION  AGAINST  TC  RONTO 


61 


into  platoons  they  started  for  the  enemy'ti  works. 
This  took  a  long  time,  however,  because  the  bridges 
over  the  little  streams  that  crossed  the  road  had 
been  destroyed,  and  our  soldiers  had  to  collect  logs 
and  lay  across  them  before  they  could  pass  over  any 
of  the  field-pieces. 

They  finally  got  one  field-piece  and  one  liowitzer 
across,  and  went  on  through  the  woods,  and  as  they 
came  out  they  found  a  battery  of  twenty-four 
pounders  before  them.  The  General  sent  a  couple 
of  men  around  to  the  right  of  the  battery  to  see  how 
many  men  there  were  there,  and  they  soon  brought 
back  word  and  told  how  the  eiiCmy  were  spiking  their 
own  guns. 

A  cl'arge  was  ordered,  but  the  British  did  not  wait 
to  receive  it.  The  American  soldiers  marched  on, 
when  a  fire  was  opened  upon  them  from  the  quarters 
of  the  British  Governor.  The  General  ordered  his 
men  to  lie  close,  and  gave  orders  for  the  artillery  to 
be  brought  to  the  front,  and  this  soon  put  to  silence 
every  gun  of  the  enemy  there.  The  firing  had  now 
ceased,  and  everybody  was  expecting  a  flag  of  sur- 
render. 

Suddenly,  upon  the  stillness  that  had  followed  the 
noise  of  the  guns,  there  arose  the  sound  of  an  explo- 
sion which  was  terrific  and  awful.  It  was  the  British 
magazine,  which  contained  five  hundred  pounds  of 
powder,  many  cart-loads  of  stone,  and  an  immense 


^:  ■ 


!u 


I 

li  i 


I    I'll 


.?; 


62 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1813 


quantity  of  iron,  shells,  and  shot.  General  Pike  had 
just  been  to  the  inn  to  see  one  of  his  wounded  men, 
and  had  seated  himself  upon  a  stump  beside  a  British 
sergoant  who  had  been  taken  prisoner  and  whom  he 
was  examining.  But  the  General  and  the  British  ser- 
geant were  both  mortally  wounded  by  this  explosion, 
and  between  two  and  three  hundred  of  the  American 
soldi  jrs  were  hit,  and  thirty-eight  of  them  killed  in 
this  same  disaster.  Many  of  the  British  were  also 
killed  and  wounded.  The  explosion  was  probably 
accidental,  although  at  the  time  every  one  thought  it 
was  the  slip  of  a  mine. 

General  Pearce,  who  now  had  the  chief  command, 
sent  a  flag  demanding  an  immediate  surrender,  which 
was  quickly  granted,  the  only  condition  being  that 
private  property  should  be  respected.  The  British 
General,  however,  made  his  escape,  and  quite  a  large 
body  of  regulars  with  him. 

Andrew  Field  was  sent  by  Major  Forsythe  to  the 
place  where  the  wounded  General  Pike  had  been 
carried,  to  tell  him  that  the  British  Union  Jack  was 
coming  down,  and  the  Stars  were  going  up.  Andrew 
was  greatly  touched  at  the  smile  which  the  General 
gave  him  at  the  announcement,  and  he  helped  to 
carry  him  on  board  the  Commodore's  ship,  and  re- 
mained with  him  until  he  died.  Just  as  he  was 
dying,  the  surrendered  British  standard  was  brought 
to  him,  and,  making  a  sign  to  have  it  placed  under 


11 


AN  EXPEDITION  AGAINST  TORONTO 


63 


sr 


his  head,  he  died  without  a  groan,  though  his  suffer- 
ings must  have  been  extreme. 

An  immense  quantity  of  provisions  and  naval 
stores  were  taken  by  the  Americans,  but  there  were 
not  boats  enough  in  which  they  could  carry  the  pris- 
oners back  with  them.  There  were  seven  hundred 
and  fifty  of  these,  and  five  hundred  of  them  had  to 
be  released  on  their  parole.  Andrew  and  David  went 
into  the  council  chamber,  and  when  they  brought  out 
the  mace  which  was  hanging  over  the  chair  of  the 
Speaker,  they  found  a  human  ncalp  also  suspended 
there. 

"  Fine  business  that  for  Great  Britain,  isn't  it  ? " 
said  David  with  a  look  of  disgust  as  he  threw  it  to 
the  floor. 

"  It's  what  you  must  expect,"  said  Andrew,  "  from 
men  who  will  pay  Indians  for  every  scalp  they  bring 
in." 

The  boys  also  went  with  the  soldiers  and  helped 
set  fire  to  the  government  barracks  and  public  build- 
ings, and  watched  them  with  a  strange  joy  as  they 
burned.  No  private  property,  however,  was  touched, 
and  the  time  soon  came  for  their  return. 

The  boys  became  separated  here,  David  having 
gone  to  watch  the  departure  of  most  of  the  army, 
which  was  taken  from  Toronto  to  Niagara,  and  when 
they  arrived  at  Sackett's  Harbor  he  looked  around 
for    Elijah,    but   not  a   word    from    him    could    he 


11 

I 


U  i 


I 

■!    < 


i 
I 

i   ; 


n  I 


i^l 


! 


H    S 


\  ; 


!   ! 


I 


64 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


hear.  Whether  he  had  been  injured,  or  taken 
prisoner  by  some  straggling  British  soldiers,  or  what 
had  become  of  him,  he  could  not  learn.  Smith  also 
had  disappeared,  and  anxious  as  Elijah's  parents  were, 
they  waited  patiently,  hoping  that  the  lost  boy  would 
return  with  Commodore  Chauncey  when  he  came 
back.  But  a  few  days  later  when  Chauncey.did  return 
to  Sackett's  Harbor  no  tokens  of  the  missing  boy 
were  received.  What  had  become  of  Elijah?  This 
was  the  question  uppermost  in  the  mind  of  David, 
and  over  which  Elijah's  parents  were  as  sodly 
troubled  as  was  he. 

"It's  strange,"  c»aid  David  one  day  to  Andrew, 
"  that  Smith  hasn't  shown  up." 

"  I've  thought  of  that,"  said  Andrew,  "  and  it  may 
be  that  that  accounts  in  part  for  Elijah's  strange  dis- 
appearance." 

"  Well,  whetlier  it  does  or  not  Elijah  isn't  here," 
replied  David,  "  and  I  only  wish  I  knew  what  had 
become  of  him." 

But  day  after  day  passed  and  the  problem  received 
no  solution.  Elijah  had  disappeared,  and  grief  and 
perplexity  were  in  the  hearts  of  all  his  friends  itt 
home. 


i  f 


THB  CAMP  IN  THE  FOREST 


65 


CHAPTER  VII 


>» 


THE  CAMP  IN  THE  FOREST 

"WHEN  Heman  and  his  old  time  friend  John  Smart 
started  oh  their  long  journey,  they  struck  into 
a  swinging  gait  and  Steadily  held  to  it  until  they 
had  passed  around  the  point  out  of  the  sight  of  their 
friends  who  were  watching  them  from  the  dock  at 
Sackett's  Harbor.     The  wind  was  cold  and  swept 
directly  across  the  lake,  and  yet  for  hour  after  hour 
they  held  to  the  rapid  pace  which  they  had  taken 
when  they  had  first  set  out.    John  had  no  thought 
that  Heman  would  be  able  to  keep  up  with  him,  Tnd 
in  fact  he  had  not  been  very  enthusiastic  when  he 
had  first  suggested  returning  with  him;  but  as  his 
companion  steadily  kept  by  his  side  and  showed  no 
signs  of  fatigue,  his  respect  for  him  increased,  and 
several  times  he  told  him  how  glad  he  was  to  have 
him  with  him. 

John  had  a  contrivance  which  he  carried  with  him 
for  keeping  off  the  wind  whenever  they  stopped  to 
eat  something  on  the  shore.  He  was  fully  posted 
on  all  the  needs  of  a  man  making  a  journey  along 


'■  \i 


m\ 


iil; 


1 


66 


THE  BOY   OFFICERS   OF   1812 


Jlil 


i 


I    I 


I 


M  J 


1]    c 

I 


the  frontier,  but  this  contrivance  was  one  which 
Heman  especially  admired.  He  seemed  to  enjoy 
the  rest  of  an  hour  which  they  took  in  the  middle 
of  the  day  as  much  as  any  part  of  their  experience, 
and  yet  he  never  complained,  no  matter  how  rapid 
the  pace  which  his  companion  set. 

"When  night  drew  near  John  explained  to  him  how 
he  was  going  to  wait  until  morning  before  starting 
on. 

"  Where  will  you  stay  ?  "  asked  Heman.  "  We 
can't  sleep  in  the  woods  without  a  tent." 

"  That's  so,"  replied  John, "  and  I  don't  propose  to ; 
but  how  would  you  like  to  sleep  in  a  house  ?  " 

"I  should  like  it,"  replied  Heman;  "but  I  don't 
know  what  makes  you  talk  in  that  way,  there's  uo 
house  anywhere   about  here." 

John  only  laughed,  and  going  to  the  shore  he  re- 
moved his  skates,  as  Heman  did  also,  and  leading 
the  way,  in  a  short  time  came  to  a  little  log-house 
which  was  concealed  among  the  trees.  He  knew 
just  how  to  open  the  door,  and  when  Heman  stepped 
inside  he  uttered  an  exclamation  of  surprise.  On 
the  table  in  the  centre  of  the  room  there  were  large 
pieces  of  pork  and  some  corn-meal,  and  other  pro- 
visions which  appeared  very  tempting  to  the  tired 
travellers.  Wood  was  all  arranged  on  the  fireplace, 
and  even  the  great  kettle  which  hung  over  it  on  the 
crane  had  water  in  it.      Some  one  had  evidently 


i 


i 


THE  CAMP  IN  THE  FOREST 


67 


been  there  not  long  before,  and  Heman  was  greatly 
puzzled  to  know  how  his  companion  knew  anything 
about  the  place. 

While  they  were  preparing  their  supper  John  ex- 
plained to  him  that  all  along  the  shore,  at  certain 
places  which  were  known  by  the  scouts  and  ex- 
presses, these  little  houses  had  been  built,  and  were 
kept  supplied  with  provisions  by  friends  of  the  cause 
who  were  living  not  far  away. 

Their  hunger  satisfied,  the  travellers  soon  made 
arrangements  for  the  night,  and  slept  soundly  until 
near  daybreak,  when  they  arose,  and  after  preparing 
and  eating  their  breakfast  started  on  again.  In 
this  way  their  journey  continued,  and  they  arrived  at 
Niagara  some  little  time  before  they  had  expected  to. 
Heman  looked  with  interest  at  the  familiar  places, 
but  the  soldiers  were  changed  so  often  in  those  days, 
that  none  of  his  former  companions  could  he  find. 
There  were  rumors  of  an  attack  on  Canada  soou  to 
be  made,  and  the  men  at  Niagara  were  waiting  fcr 
General  Dearborn  to  come  to  them.  They  were  in- 
terested in  the  reports  Heman  and  his  friend  brought 
them  from  Sackett's  Harbor,  and  when  they  told  of 
the  large  number  of  men  that  were  gathering  there, 
considerable  enthusiasm  was  shown. 

John  Smart  was  delayed  at  Niagara  longer  than  he 
had  expected  to  be,  and  wh^n  he  made  arrangements 
to  start  again  on  his  journey  many  of  the  older  men 


■1 

: 

11 

:; 

1 

li 

i 

I 


! 

i 

I 

1  , 

i'  • 

1 

i 

J!' 

68 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF  1812 


advised  him  not  to  return  bj'  the  way  of  the  lake. 
Signs  of  a  heavy  rain  were  seen  and  the  ice  was  likely 
to  break  up  soon. 

Acting  upon  this  advice  John  and  Heman  crossed 
the  lake  to  the  Canadian  side  and  decided  that 
they  would  make  their  journey  by  land.  The  snow 
was  still  very  deep,  and  while  soft  and  coarse  in  some 
places,  still  gave  them  a  foothold  for  their  snow-shoes, 
and  as  both  of  them  were  accustomed  to  the  use  of 
these  they  made  quite  rapid  progress.  They  fre- 
quently stopped  at  some  of  the  little  houses  on  the 
frontier  and  had  no  difficulty  in  passing  as  Canadians. 
Several  times  their  journey  was  interrupted  by 
storms,  and  they  would  be  compelled  to  remain  for  two 
or  three  days  at  some  house,  and  at  such  times  John's 
nature  seemed  to  change  completely.  He  became 
quiet,  having  almost  nothing  to  say  even  •  o  his  com- 
panion. Meanwhile  he  had  put  the  despai  ches  which 
he  was  carrying  inside  the  lining  of  his  coat. 

The  progress  which  they  made  was  slow  now,  and 
frequently  as  the  snow  disappeared  they  found  they 
were  compelled  to  make  their  way  through  mud  and 
over  swampy  soil,  and  April  was  well  advanced  before 
they  had  arrived  on  familiar  ground.  One  night, 
when  they  had  stopped  to  wait  till  morning  before 
they  went  on,  John  turned  to  Heman  and  said,  "  We 
shall  have  to  be  very  careful  now  or  Proctor  '11  get 


us. 


>» 


■J   i' 


THE  CAMP  IN  THE  FOREST 


69 


**  Is  Proctor  in  command  of  the  British  around 
Detroit  now  ?  "  asked  He  man. 

"  Yes,"  replied  John,  "  and  he's  the  greatest  blow 
in  the  British  army.  He  doesn't  think  the  Yankees 
are  of  much  account,  and  threatens  to  sweep  us  all  up 
in  no  time  into  Lake  Erie  or  Lake  Michigan." 

"Still  I  think  he's  to  be  feared  somewhat,"  said 
Heman. 

"  No  doubt,"  remarked  John  dryly.  "  After  the 
experience  on  the  River  Raisin  one  must  be  prepared 
for  almost  anything." 

During  the  day  signs  of  men  were  seen  and  John's 
watchfulness  was  greatly  increased.  He  was  thor- 
oughly familiar  with  his  ground  now,  and  Heman  had 
great  confidence  that  he  would  lead  the  way  safely 
through  the  midst  of  the  enemy.  Their  plan  was  to 
make  their  way  as  speedily  as  possible  to  Fort  Meigs, 
where  General  Harrison  was  in  command  in  person. 

A  little  later  John  suddenly  stopped  and  called  his 
friend's  attention  to  smoke  which  he  could  see  in  the 
distance.  Heman  could  not  make  it  out  at  first,  but 
after  John  had  shown  him  where  it  was  he  could  see 
it,  although  he  was  inclined  to  doubt  whether  it  was 
anything  more  than  a  cloud  or  not. 

"  It's  strange,"  said  John  in  a  low  tone,  "  that  men 
should  be  building  a  fire  in  this  way  in  the  daytime. 
They  must  feel  pretty  sure  of  their  ground.  I  hope 
nothing's  happened  to  General  Harrison." 


I 


h 


70 


TUE  BOY   OFFICERS  OF   1812 


"You  don't  suppose  there  has,  do  you?"  said 
Heman,  sharing  some  of  the  anxiety  which  his  com- 
panion expressed. 

"  No,  I  don't,"  replied  John.  "  I  don't  think  Proc- 
tor will  ever  get  near  enougli  to  Harrison  to  see  the 
color  of  his  hair,  unless  it  is  as  a  prisoner." 

But  they  were  very  careful  as  they  went  on,  and 
later  in  the  day  Heman  felt  his  companion  pull  his 
sleeve  quickly  and  call  his  attention  to  a  man  they 
could  see  in  front  of  them.  He  wore  the  British 
uniform  and  was  evidently  a  soldier. 

"  There's  a  body  of  them  near  here  somewhern,'* 
said  John. 

"  That's  so,'*  replied  Heman,  "  and  I  presume 
we're  in  considerable  danger." 

John  looked  at  him  in  surprise.  In  their  early 
acquaintance  he  had  never  known  Heman  to  speak 
of  danger  in  such  a  matter-of-fact  way,  and  evidently 
his  feelings  became  manifest  by  the  curious  look  he 
gave  him.  Heman  understood  it  too,  for  he  smiled 
as  he  said,  "  After  a  man  has  had  his  hair  parted  by 
an  Indian's  bullet,  he  loses  some  of  his  old  feelings." 

"  That's  true,"  said  John.  "  A  smell  of  gunpowder 
is  sometimes  good  for  chills." 

They  still  could  see  the  man  in  front  of  them,  and 
John  said,  "  He's  going  to  the  camp." 

"  How  do  you  know  ?  "  said  Heman. 

**  Because  he's  going  in  the  direction   from  which 


P  -t 


I 


' 


THE  CAMP  IN  THE  FOREST 


71 


that  smoke  came  that  we  saw  back  there ;  but  there's 
nothing  for  us  to  do  except  to  push  on  and  find  out 
a  little  more  about  it." 

Accordingly  they  continued  on  their  journey,  but 
used  much  more  care  as  they  advanced,  and  fre- 
quently they  waited  behind  trees  and  went  ahead 
only  when  they  were  certain  that  the  way  seemed 
clear.  The  night  was  not  far  distant,  and  they  had 
no  desire  to  spend  it  where  they  were  unless  they 
could  find  out  something  about  their  i.wighbors.  It 
was  not  long  before  the  sounds  of  singing  and  men 
engaged  in  conversation  were  heard. 

"  There  are  some  Indians  and  soldiers  there,"  said 
John;  but  Heman  made  no  reply,  and  they  went 
stealthily  ahead,  passing  from  the  shelter  of  one  tree 
to  another  as  they  went  on. 

A  low  whisper  from  John  indicated  to  Heman  that 
they  must  be  near  the  camp  which  they  were  seek- 
ing, and  when  Heman  changed  his  position  he  was 
startled,  as,  looking  ahead,  he  saw  a  camp  in  which 
there  seemed  to  be  a  dozen  or  more  men.  A  part  of 
them  were  Indians,  and  the  others  were  soldiers  who 
were  drinking,  and  evidently  were  entirely  unsus- 
picious that  any  one  was  near. 

"  That  looks  bad  for  us  if  we  get  oaught,"  said 
John.  "  These  men  can't  hold  back  the  Indians 
when  all  of  them  are  full  of  bad  whiskey." 

Heman  nodded  his  head  in  reply,  wishing  in  his 


!: 


1 
1 

! 
1 

■| 

If    :  i 

i 

t     ':     H: 

I 


ii 


72 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF  1812 


heart  that  his  friend  would  not  talk  any  more,  and 
yet  he  was  wondering  what  his  plan  would  be  now. 

"We've  seen  enough,"  said  John  in  a  low  tone. 
"  It's  time  for  us  to  get  out  of  this ; "  and  as  he  spoke 
he  turned  to  leave,  and  beckoned  to  his  companion  to 
follow. 

Heman's  foot  slipped  as  he  started  to  follow  his 
companion's  example,  and  when  he  tried  to  recover 
himself  he  fell  heavily  to  the  ground.  The  noise  he 
made  in  falling,  and  the  smothered  exclamation 
which  he  gave,  were  easily  heard  in  the  camp. 

"  Jump  up  behind  the  tree  and  stay  right  where 
you  are,"  said  John,  setting  the  example  himself  and 
taking  his  stand  behind  a  large  tree. 

But  the  noise  of  Heman's  fall  at  once  produced  a 
change  in  the  camp.  A  silence  followed  the  shout- 
ing and  singing  which  they  had  heard,  and  when 
John  peered  forth  carefully  he  saw  the  men  scatter- 
ing in  every  direction.  It  was  evident  that  they 
were  going  to  try  to  find  the  cause  of  the  disturbance 
if  they  could. 

Some  little  time  had  passed  and  the  hiding-place 
which  the  two  men  had  taken  as  yet  had  not  been 
discovered.  Hope  began  to  rise  in  Heman's  heart, 
and  he  thought  there  was  a  possibility  of  their  es- 
caping. He  was  about  to  whisper  his  thought  to  his 
friend  when  he  suddenly  glanced  to  his  right  and  saw 
an  Indian  standing  there  and  watching  them.   John 


THE  CAMP  IN  THE  FOREST 


73 


already  had  seen  him,  and  as  he  heard  the  startled 
exclamation  which  Ileman  gave  he  quietly  said, 
"  We're  caught,  and  we  might  as  well  give  in.  There 
are  a  couple  of  soldiers  coming  this  way  too,  and 
we'd  have  no  chance  against  the  company.  Come  on, 
Heman,  we'll  have  to  make  the  best  of  it,"  and  he 
stepped  forth  and  followed  the  Indian,  who  at  once 
led  the  way  into  the  camp.  Here  he  gave  a  call  and 
quickly  summoned  all  his  companions,  who  at  once 
returned  to  camp,  and,  as  they  entered,  gave  John 
and  Heman  glances  that  were  not  at  all  reassuring. 


1^ 


I    I! 


« 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


'« 

k 


,1 


'         I 


t 


i   ^ 


■« 


ii 

1 

V! 

H 

1 

t 
1 

■  'i  '. 

1 

1! 

*!■ 

M 

d 

j 

'■ 

r  ; 

i 
1 

1 
1 

CHAPTER   YIII 

A   STRANGE   HIDING-rLACE 

TT  was  a  strange  company  in  which  the  two  captives 
-*•  soon  found  themselves.,  The  evidences  of  their 
carousal  were  plainly  to  be  seen,  and  they  had  been 
drinking  just  enough  to  make  many  of  them  nearly 
wild.  Some  of  the  Indians  wanted  to  kill  the  piison- 
eis  at  once,  and  Heraan'a  face  became  pale  as  he  saw 
th<=^  disposition  so  many  of  the  men  manifested ;  but 
the  man  who  was  in  command,  whom  several  of  them 
addressed  as  "  captain,"  soon  put  an  end  to  ati}^  demon- 
stration of  the  kind.  Both  the  prisoner's  then  knew 
that  their  main  reliance,  and  perhaps  their  only  one, 
was  upon  him.  John  had  been  cool  ami  collected  all 
through  the  trouble,  and  while  He  man's  face  had 
been  unusually  pale  he  too  had  been  remarkably 
quiet. 

When  all  the  company  at  last  had  become  still 
and  the  ciiptain  saw  that  the  prisoners  were  in  no 
immediate  danger  he  turned  to  them  and  said,  '*  Who 
are  you,  and  where'd  you  come  from  ?  " 

Heman  made  a  sign  to  his  companion  to  do  all  the 


it      I 


A  STRANGE   HIDING-PLACE 


75 


talking,  and  John  said,  "  We  were  coming  through 
the  woods  and  stumbled  on  your  camp." 

"  That  sounds  well,"  said  the  captain  good-na- 
turedly ;  "  but  liow  do  I  know  you're  not  spies  ?  I 
never  saw  either  of  you  before,  to  my  knowledge." 

"  And  you  won't  see  uf  again  very  soon  either," 
said  John,  "  if  you'll  let  us  out  of  this." 

"  We  shall  have  to  search  vou  first  and  see  whether 
you  have  anything  about  you  that's  suspicious,"  said 
the  captain ;  and  as  John  made  no  reply  and  offered 
no  resistance,  the  search  was  at  once  made.  Tliey 
did  not  discover  the  despatches  that  John  had  con- 
cealed in  the  lining  of  his  coat,  but  they  found 
enough  to  convince  them  that  the  men  belonged  on 
the  other  side. 

"  Yes,"  said  John,  in  reply  to  a  question  of  the 
captain's,  "  we  were  on  our  way  to  join  Harrison's 
army.  We  can't  dodge  that  very  well  after  what 
you've  found ;  but  you'll  protect  us,  won't  you,  cap- 
tain, from  these  savages?  They're  the  only  ones  I'm 
afraid  of,  for  I  haven't  forgotten  their  performances 
at  the  River  Raisin." 

"  Neither  have  I,"  said  their  captor  with  a  scowl ; 
but  John  couldn't  decide  whether  this  was  an  indica- 
tion tliat  he  was  angry  at  what  was  done  to  the 
Americans,  or  at  the  Americans  themselves,  but  in  a 
moment  the  captain  added,  *'  I  never  liked  that,  do 
you  know,  at  all.  No  one  but  Proctor  would  ever  have 


' 


f! 


%^ 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


) 

1 , 

■    1 

?! 
1 

'      1 

i         ■; 

'         1' 

•1              11 

J                  4i 

:      1! 

f       fj 

i 

'r         If  i 

!         -J' 

1    i; 

1 
1 

'■'i  '■ 

I 

i 

1 

1' 

1 

li 

allowed  it,  and  I  don't  mind  telling  you  that  he  hasn't 
an  officer  under  him  that  thinks  he's  fit  to  command. 
He  doesn't  seem  to  understand  the  first  principles  of 
civilized  warfare.  I'll  protect  you,"  continued  the 
captain ;  "  you  can  rely  upon  me  for  that,  but  I  shall 
have  to  take  away  your  arms  and  pinion  your  hands 
behind  you." 

"  All  right,"  said  John.  "  Here's  my  gun,  and 
Heman,  you  give   him   yours  too." 

He  said  nothing,  however,  about  the  knife  which 
he  carried  in  his  leggin,  and  which  he  hoped  to  re- 
tain when  he  saw  the  captain  Avas  not  disposed  to 
search  him  further.  Their  hands  were  soon  tied 
behind  them,  and  they  took  their  seats  on  a  stump 
which  was  in  the  centre  of  the  camp. 

In  the  conversation  which  followed  they  learned 
that  evidently  great  things  were  in  preparation.  It 
came  out  that  Harrison  was  still  in  command  at  Fort 
Meigs  and  that  plans  were  being  formed  for  attacking 
him  ;  it  also  was  brought  out  that  the  company  which 
had  captured  John  and  Heman  had  been  out  scouting 
and  had  brought  back  such  information  as  they  had 
gained  from  the  region  about  Harrison's  camp. 

"  This  is  a  great  piece  of  news,"  said  John  in  a  low 
tone  to  Heman,  who  sat  by  his  side.  "  I  wonder  if 
Harrison  has  any  idea  of  the  plans  these  fellows  are 
making  to  attack  him.  He's  no  such  fool  as  Win- 
chester was,  who  wouldn't  listen  to  a  word  his  scouts 


T 


A  STRANGE  HIDING-PLACE 


77 


brought  in,  and  he  had  some  of  the  best  scouts  in  the 
army  too." 

As  his  friend  then  became  silent  Ileman  looked 
toward  him  just  in  time  to  see  a  startled  look  upon 
his  face  whicli  he  had  the  presence  of  mind  to  allow 
to  pass  at  once,  but  in  glancing  about  the  company 
John's  look  had  fallen  upon  a  strange-looking  man 
whom  he  was  sure  he  recognized  as  Peter  Navarre. 
John  wondered  what  he  could  be  doing  in  this  com- 
pany, but  the  quick  look  which  the  Frenchman  had 
given  him  showed  him  that  he  also  had  been  recog- 
nized, and  knowing  how  thoroughly  he  could  be  de- 
pended upon,  John's  heart  at  once  became  very  much 
lighter. 

"  I  don't  just  see,"  he  whispered  to  Heman  a  little 
later,  telling  him  of  his  discovery,  "  how  Peter  ever 
came  to  be  here,  but  it'll  be  a  good  thing  for  us  that 
he  is  here.  He's  one  you  can  depend  upon,  and  he 
won't  forget  me  either,  for  I  did  him  a  friendly  turn 
myself  one  time." 

"  Do  you  suppose  they*ll  stay  here  all  night?  "  said 
Heman,  glancing  at  the  sun  which  already  had  dis- 
appeared below  the  edge  of  the  forest. 

"  I  don't  know, "  replied  John  ;  "  but  wherever  they 
take  us  I  hope  they'll  leave  us  together  for  the  night." 

"  So  do  I,"  repl^  lieman  ;  "  though  I  don't  know 
that  I  could  be  of  Much  use  in  trying  to  get  away." 

It  was  soon  settled,  however,  that  they  should  not 


I 


:H 


T 


i 


ir 


N     ! 


j 
r  1 


78 


THE   BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


remain  where  they  were  for  the  night.  The  entire 
party  began  to  move  with  the  prisoners  in  the  midst 
of  them  and  soon  came  to  a  large  camp.  Here  it 
was  evident  that  they  had  been  expected,  and  the 
captain  turned  his  prisoners  at  once  over  to  another 
man.  There  were  a  large  number  of  Indians  there, 
and  many  sharp  and  savage  glances  were  given  the 
ijrisoners  as  they  were  led  to  the  edge  of  the  camp, 
where  their  fastenings  were  once  more  looked  to, 
and  they  were  left  to  themselves. 

"  If  they'll  only  put  us  into  the  same  tent  to-night," 
said  John,  "  it'll  mean  so  much  more  for  us.  We  can 
tlien  help  each  other,  and  we'll  stand  ten  times  as 
good  a  chance  of  getting  away." 

Heman  made  no  reply,  and  the  silence  was  main- 
tained till  the  darkness  had  settled  upon  them.  A 
couple  of  soldiers  were  then  sent  to  conduct  them  to 
the  place  in  which  the}^  were  to  pass  the  night,  but 
in  a  moment  they  saw  that  they  were  not  to  be  left 
together.  Heman  was  thrust  into  one  tent  and  John 
led  on  to  another  at  some  distance  from  it. 

That  night  John  Sharp  determined  that  there 
should  be  no  sleep  for  him.  He  did  not  know  just 
what  to  expect,  and  yet  in  his  heart  there  was  the 
hope  that  somehow  he  might  make  his  way  out  of  the 
camp.  He  did  not  know  whether  General  Hixrrison 
knew  of  the  plans  that  were  being  formed  againis^"  lurn 
or  not,  and  the  desire  to  tell  him  of  these,  «  well  !\s 


A  STRANGE  HIDING-PLACE 


79 


to  give  him  the  despatches  which  had  not  been  taken 
from  him,  increased  his  desire  to  escape.  The  pres- 
ence of  Peter  Navarre  also  promised  good  things,  and 
altogether  John  was  not  without  hope  that  someliow 
an  opening  for  him  to  escape  would  appear.  A  guard 
had  been  stationed  in  front  of  his  tent,  and  as  the 
long  hours  passed  and  no  signs  of  any  help  appeared 
he  began  almost  to  lose  heart. 

It  was  long  past  midnight,  and  silence  had  come 
over  the  entire  camp  when  John,  who  was  lying  on  a 
blanket  on  the  floor  of  the  tent  as  far  as  he  could  get 
from  the  watchman,  heard  a  low  whisper  from  outside 
the  tent.  "  Here  !  Here  !  "  and  the  sound  was  re- 
peated. Without  changing  his  position  John  moved 
the  side  of  the  tent  in  such  a  way  as  to  show  any  one 
outside  that  his  words  had  been  heard.  A  silence  fol- 
lowed, and  John  eagerly  watched  to  see  whether  liis 
guard  had  become  suspicious  or  not,  but  when  seveial 
more  minutes  had  passed  and  he  found  that  he  Jiad  not 
paid  any  attention  to  his  prisoner,  he  noticed  that 
the  piece  of  the  tent  behind  him  was  lifted  and  some 
one  pushed  through  his  head.  In  spite  of  the  dark- 
ness John  could  see  the  outlines  of  the  form,  and  he 
at  once  concluded  that  his  visitor  must  be  Peter.  He 
rolled  over  on  his  side  in  such  a  way  as  to  shut  off 
the  view  of  Peter's  head  from  the  front  of  the  tent, 
and  found  that  a  place  large  enough  for  him  to  crawl 
through  had  been  cut  in  the  canvas. 


^11 


b 


'.'  t>  I 


it' 


:l! 


I 


80 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


Peter  reached  with  his  knife  and  cut  the  thongs 
which  bound  John's  hands  behind  him,  and  helped 
him  as  he  slowly  slid  backward  through  the  slit 
which  had  been  made  in  the  tent.  He  had  just 
arisen  to  his  feet  and  waited  for  a  moment  to  see,  if 
he  could,  what  the  prospects  of  escaping  were,  wlien 
he  heard  the  guard  move.  Peter  also  caught  the 
sound  and  knew  that  the  watchman  was  entering  the 
tent. 

"  Now  run,"  whispered  Peter  grasping  his  friend's 
hand,  and  both  started  and  ran  as  silently  and  swiftly 
as  they  could.  They  heard  the  guns  fired  behind 
them,  and  at  once  the  camp  was  thrown  into  confu- 
sion. It  seemed  to  John  that  the  Indians  were  on 
every  side  of  him,  but  it  was  so  dark  that  the  dusky 
forms  could  not  be  distinguished  from  the  lighter 
ones.  Peter  brought  their  flight  to  a  walk,  and 
moving  about  among  the  Indians,  who  had  no  torches, 
he  kept  John  close  to  his  side,  and  yet  steadily  made 
his  way  towards  the  outside  of  the  camp. 

When  this  had  been  gained  Peter  started  on  the 
run  again,  only  grasping  his  friend  by  the  hand. 
Joliu  had  not  the  slightest  idea  in  which  direction 
they  were  moving  nor  where  they  were  going,  but 
satisfied  that  he  could  trust  his  guide  completeljs  he 
ran  on  in  the  darkness,  keeping  close  to  the  side  of 
his  friend.  They  could  hear  tlie  sound  of  guns  be- 
hind them,  and  torches  appeared  here  and  there ;  but 


A  STRANGE  HIDING-PLACE 


m 


[I 


they  had  gone  but  a  short  distance  from  the  camp 
when  Peter  stopped  behind  a  very  large  tree  whose 
outlines  could  be  seen  even  in  the  darkness,  and 
crouching  upon  his  knees  he  took  John's  hand  and 
showed  him  where  there  was  a  large  hole  in  the  bark. 

"Tree  hollow,  crawl  in,"  said  Peter,  and  suiting 
the  action  to  the  word  he  at  once  entered,  and  John 
quickly  followed  him.  The  tree  was  hollow,  and 
evidently  had  been  used  for  similar  purposes  before. 
There  were  places  in  the  side  of  the  tree  through 
which  they  could  peer,  and  John  saw  for  a  long  time 
the  lights  moving  about  the  forest.  Several  times 
men  passed  the  tree  in  which  they  were  concealed, 
but  none  seemed  to  know  of  their  hiding-place.  After 
a  long  time  it  was  evident  the  Indians  and  the  sol- 
diers were  returning  to  the  camp,  and  John  knew 
that  in  the  number  that  had  gone  forth  their  own 
steps  could  not  be  traced,  and  that  it  was  not  likely 
that  they  would  be  discovered  unless  some  one  knew 
of  the  hiding-place. 

Meanwhile  the  captain  who  had  made  them 
prisoners  went  into  Heman's  tent.  Ileman  at  once 
knew  that  he  was  angry,  but  he  was  ignorant  of  the 
cause.  He  wondered  as  the  captain  saw  that  the 
thongs  which  bound  his  hands  and  feet  were  drawn 
more  tightlj',  and  asked  what  it  all  was  for. 

"  I  don't  intend  to  let  you  get  away,"  said  the 
captain. 


m 


\  ?i 


^i 


ii: 


82 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


"  I  haven't  been  trying  to,"  replied  Heman. 

"  Well,  that  friend  of  yours  has  given  us  the  slip, 
and  I  don't  intend  to  have  you  join  him  if  I  can  pre- 
vent it,"  said  the  captain. 

"  Has  he  got  away  ?  "  asked  Heman  eagerly. 

"  Yes,"  replied  the  captain ;  "  but  we  shall  get  him 
again  very  soon,"  and  he  turned  and  left  the  tent. 


.  it 


THE  LIVING  AMONG  THE  DEAD 


83 


re- 


in 


CHAPTER  IX 

THE  LIVING    AMONG  THE  DEAD 

rjlHE  battle-field  at  Toronto,  after  the  stonning  liad 
taken  place  and  the  troops  had  surrendered,  pre- 
sented a  sad  sight.     The  dead  lay  scattered  here  and 
there,  and  the  force  of  the  explosion  was  nowhere 
seen  in  a  more  distressing  light  than  in  its  effects 
upon  the  bodies  of  the  men.     Here  a  headless  body 
lay  stretched,  and  there  could  be  seen  limbs  which 
had  been  torn  from  their  place  and  thrown  a  distance 
of  many  feet.     Distorted  and  blackened  faces  were 
turned  towards  the  light,  and  the  dead  men  seemed 
to  have  suffered  a  death  far  worse  than  the  fortune 
of  war  often  brings. 

Occasionally  those  who  were  moving  about  the 
battle-field  would  catch  the  sound  of  a  groan  or  a  moan 
without  being  able  to  distinguish  from  whom  it  came. 
The  burning  fort  still  smouldered,  and  as  the  smoke 
from  the  blackened  ruins  of  the  burned  barracks  was 
still  rising,  it  was  a  scene  to  make  any  one  sick  at 
heart,  and  the  sight  of  the  dead,  and  the  mangled 
bodies  of  some  of  those  who  were  yet  living,  would 
arouse  the  pity  of  the  hardest  heart. 


f    • 


1 


ih 


84 


THE  BOY  Of'FICERS  OF   1S12 


:f 


Hi 


1.    I 


,*  ■  f 


■)  .1 

r  I  i 


If  i 


All  through  the  duy  men  ba<l  boer.  hnsy  /athering 
the  wounded  i'Aui  placing  theva  on  sl:iipboar(\  as  an 
early  departure  was  eagerly  looked  for,  for  d^Q  expe- 
dition would  be  c  liidder^^d  as  completed  odIj  when 
they  had  safely  brough I',  back  ^^aeir  men  and  prisoners 
to  the  American  shore. 

Some  had  been  busy  in  gathering  the  bodies  of  the 
dead  and  preparing  them  for  a  hurried  burial.  Friend 
and  foe  had  united  in  this  work,  and  together  had 
searched  the  d'jld  for  the  face  of  a  friend  or  the  body 
of  some  coiurudu.  Mauy  a  time  a  strong  man  would 
be  seen  to  break  down,  and  sobs  would  be  heard  as  he 
would  discover  the  body  of  some  one  he  had  known 
and  loved.  A  father  would  find  the  mangled  body 
of  his  son,  a  brother  would  stumble  over  a  corpse 
which  he  would  soon  recognize  as  that  of  his  own 
brother,  and  the  scene  of  carnage  was  followed,  as  it 
always  is,  by  a  scene  of  sorrow. 

As  the  day  wore  on  even  women  were  seen  upon 
the  battle-field  searching  for  the  dead  or  caring  for  the 
wounded,  and  many  a  suffering  man  had  that  day  to 
bless  the  gentleness  and  tenderness  of  some  unknown 
woman. 

The  sun  had  set  at  last  and  the  full  moon  rose.  As 
it  came  up  above  the  horizon  full  and  glorious  and 
beautiful,  it  looked  upon  such  a  sight  as  is  seldom 
seen.  The  ground  was  all  stained  with  blood,  and 
covered  with  the  bodies  of  men  who  had  been  shot, 


J 


! 


Ill 


THE  LIVING   AMONG  THE  DEAD 


85 


^ 


or  pierced  with  tlie  bayonet,  or  torn  to  i^ieces  by  the 
awful  explosion  so  much  worse  than  both  combined. 
The  search  did  not  cease  as  the  moon  rose.  Far  into 
tlie  night  and  all  through  the  next  day  some  were 
busy  in  burying  the  unknown  dead  and  caring  for 
the  wounded,  and  laying  away  the  bodies  of  those 
who  had  been  known  as  friends. 

Early  in  the  evening  under  the  full  moonhght  two 
men  were  together  searching  for  the  body  of  the  son 
of  one  of  them.  All  througli  the  afternoon  they  had 
been  looking  without  success,  and  far  into  the  night 
their  efforts  were  continued. 

"  What  an  awful,  awful  thing  war  is  I "  said  one  of 
them. 

"  Yes,"  said  the  other.  "  It  seems  so  unnecessary. 
All  this  bloodshed  and  waste  of  money  might  have 
been  avoided  if  only  a  little  of  a  Christian  spirit  had 
been  shown." 

"  I  know  it,"  replied  the  other,  "  and  I  think  our 
own  government  is  more  to  blame.  They  never  had 
any  right  to  use  that  press-gang.  It  was  bad  when 
they  took  our  own  men,  but  worse  when  they  took 
those  of  the  States." 

"Yes,"  replied  his  companion;  "but  when  the 
States  make  war  upon  us  we  have  to  defend  our- 
selves, \.:hateyer  we  may  think  about  the  original 
cause  of  the  war." 

"  I  don  t  know  about  that,"  replied  the  other,  dubi- 


1! 


I     A  . 


i  m 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-S) 


/. 


A 


Z 


V 


^ 


1.0 


I.I 


11:25   il.4 


2.0 

1.6 


Hiotographic 

^Sdaices 

Corporation 


33  WIST  MAIN  STRUT 

WnSTfR.N.Y.  MSM 

(716)  S72-4S03 


^ 


^ 


•\ 


# 


^\ 


;\ 


^ 


,.v 


>4 


1 


6^ 


I{l 


■ 


' 


86 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


ously,  but  just  then  a  cry  arose  from  his  companion. 
He  had  stumbled  over  a  body,  and  when  he  had 
stooped  to  examine  it  he  had  quickly  recognized  it  as 
that  of  his  own  son. 

"  He  was  only  eighteen  years  old,"  said  the  heart- 
broken father.  "  I  never  wanted  him  to  go  into  the 
fight  at  all,  but  he  did  go,  and  this  is  all  there  is  left 
of  him  for  me.  What  will  his  mother  say?  I'm 
afraid  the  blow  will  kill  her." 

His  companion  was  silent,  though  he  deeply  sym- 
pathized with  the  sad  man  by  his  side  who  at  last 
had  found  the  object  of  his  search.  The  lost  son  had 
indeed  been  found,  but  only  found  to  intensify  a  loos, 
the  sense  of  which  would  increase  with  the  years. 

Ihey  obtained  a  rude  stretcher,  and  tenderly 
placing  the  dead  body  of  the  young  soldier  upon  it, 
were  moving  from  the  field  and  had  come  near  to  the 
edge  of  the  place  where  the  battle  had  been  fought, 
when  one  of  them  thought  he  heard  a  groan.  At  a 
word  from  the  father  they  both  stopped  and  listened. 
Again  the  groan  was  heard,  though  it  was  now  very 
faint,  and  placing  upon  the  ground  the  body  of  the 
dead  they  looked  about  to  see  what  they  could  do  for 
the  living. 

The  groan  was  not  repeated,  however,  though  they 
were  quite  certain  that  they  had  found  the  body  from 
whence  it  came.  Marking  the  place  in  such  a  way 
that  they  could  recognize  it  when  they  returned, 


THE  LIVING  AMONG  THE  DEAD 


87 


they  took  up  their  load  again,  and  carrying  it  to  the 
home  of  the  sad  father,  left  it  there. 

His  friend  at  once  left  the  house,  not  wishing  to  be 
a  witness  of  the  sorrow  of  the  mother,  and  made  his 
way  back  to  the  battle-field.  He  had  no  difficulty  in 
recognizing  in  a  moment  the  mark  he  had  left,  but 
listen  as  he  would,  the  groan  which  had  at  first  at- 
tracted his  attention  was  not  repeated. 

Sad  and  silent  he  walked  about  among  the  bodies, 
listening  for  the  sound  which  did  not  come  and 
searching  for  any  one  who  might  yet  be  alive.  He 
was  about  to  give  up  the  search,  but  stopped  a 
moment  as  he  found  a  body  apart  from  the  others  and 
over  which  he  had  almost  stumbled.  He  lifted  it 
tenderly,  but  it  showed  no  signs  of  life.  Placing  his 
hand  over  the  heart  he  thought  he  detected  a  slight 
action.  He  resolved  to  take  the  body  to  his  own 
home  and  see  whether  life  could  be  brought  back  or 
not.  He  had  no  difficulty  in  getting  another  man  to 
help  him  with  the  stretcher  which  he  obtained,  and 
together  they  placed  the  body  upon  it,  and  as  they 
lifted  the  load  a  slight  groan  showed  them  that  life 
was  still  there. 

"  My  boys  are  all  girls,"  said  the  man,  "  and  some- 
times I'm  not  very  sorry  that  it  is  so,  especially  in 
times  like  these.  I've  just  been  home  with  my  friend 
McAllister,  who  has  found  all  that  is  left  of  his  only 
son  here  on  the  battle-field.    From  all  that  I  can  see 


88 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS   OF    1812 


I   I 

i 


".! 


I'       i 

I!    i 


this  man  we  have  on  the  stretcher  must  be  a  young 
fellow.  You're  in  no  shape  to  have  any  one  in  your 
house,  so  I'll  take  him  home  v/ith  me  and  do  what  I 
can  for  him.  'Twas  a  good  thing  the  Yankees 
agreed  not  to  touch  private  property,  for  if  they'd 
burned  the  houses  I  don't  know  how  the  wounded 
ever  would  have  been  cared  for." 

His  companion  assented  to  all  that  he  said,  and 
they  soon  came  to  the  place  which  the  other  man 
called  his  home.  It  was  a  surprised  group  he  met  as 
he  and  his  companion  bore  the  apparently  lifeless 
body  into  the  house.  The  mother  and  her  four 
daughters  with  startled  looks  watched  them  as  they 
came  in,  showing  in  their  manner  tl.e  strain  under 
which  they  had  been  throughout  the  day,  and  the 
effects  of  the  sorrow  which  had  come  at  its  close. 

"  Put  him  in  the  spare  room,  father.  We'll  do  the 
best  we  can  for  him,"  said  Mrs.  McGann. 

It  was  a  sad  sight  they  saw  when  the  body  had 
been  lifted  from  the  stretcher  and  placed  upon  the  bed. 
The  hair  had  been  burned  from  the  head,  the  eye- 
brows were  scorched  and  almost  gone,  and  the 
face  itself  was  black  as  if  it  had  been  burned  by 
powder.  One  arm  was  limp  and  evidently  had  been 
broken. 

"It  will  be  lucky  if  it's  only  an  arm  that's 
broken,"  said  the  men  after  he  had  listened  again 
to    make   sure    that    the  heart    was   still    beating. 


THE  LIVING  AMONG  THE  DEAD 


89 


"  The  uniform  he  wears  shows  he  is  an  American," 
he  added  in  a  moment. 

"That  makes  no  difference,  we'll  care  for  him 
just  the  same.  He's  only  a  boy,"  said  his  wife 
sympathetically.  "  Poor  boy,  how  his  mother  would 
feel  if  she  knew !  Perhaps  she's  already  afraid  that 
he's  dead,  as  I,  too,  fear  he  soon  will  be." 

"It  is  a  sad  house  McAllister  has,"  said  her  hus- 
band gently.     "  I  helped  him  home  with  the  body." 

"It  might  have  been  ours,  too,  if  our  boy  liad 
lived  to  grow  up,"  said  his  wife ;  "  but  we'll  do  the 
best  we  can  in  taking  care  of  this  one." 

Medical  assistance  it  was  impossible  to  obtain  until 
the  following  day.  A  careful  examination  on  the 
part  of  the  physician  showed  that  an  arm  had 
been  broken,  and  while  the  face  was  badly  burned 
the  greatest  danger  came  from  the  bruises  upon  tlie 
head. 

"  I  can  find  nothing  else  wrong,"  he  said  after  he 
had  finished  his  examination.  "  It  may  be  that  his 
skull  is  fractured,  I  can't  tell  yet,  but  it  has  had  some 
fearful  blows,  and  it  may  be  a  long  time,  too,  before 
he'll  be  conscious  again,  —  that  is,  if  he  ever  does 
become  conscious.  A  good  deal  will  depend  upon 
the  care  you  give  him,"  he  said  as  he  left,  prom- 
ising to  come  again  the  next  day  and  look  after 
the  young  soldier. 

The  patient  still  lay  quietly  in   the  bed.     Occa- 


m 


90 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF    1812 


sionally  he  uttered  a  groan,  and  sometimes  would 
moan  as  he  attempted  to  roll  his  head.  The  arm 
had  been  placed  in  splinte,  but  the  face  was  still 
black  from  the  burn  it  had  received,  and  the  hair  was 
nearly  gone.  Compresses  wrung  out  of  cold  water  lay 
upon  his  forehead,  and  by  the  bedside  all  of  the  time 
sat  some  one  of  the  family.  But  if  his  own  mother 
had  seen  him  she  would  hardly  have  recognized  in 
the  suffering  and  battered  boy,  who  constantly 
moaned  as  he  lay  in  the  bed,  so  black  and  bruised 
as  to  destroy  all  of  the  expression  of  his  face,  our 
impetuous  young  friend  and  soldier,  Elijah  Spicer. 


WARNING  OF   THE   "LADY   OF   THE  LAKE"       91 


CHAPTER    X 


THE  WABNING  OF  TELE   "LADY  OF  THE    LAKE 


»» 


A  BOUT    Sackett's    Harbor    a  great  change   had 


A 


come.     Many  of  the  soldiers  had  not  returned 


from  Toronto,  but  had  gone  directly  to  the  other  end 
of  the  lake,  and  consequently  there  was  less  bustle 
and  stir,  and  everything  appeared  much  more  quiet 
than  formerly.  Commodore  Chauucey  came  about 
the  middle  of  May,  but  he  did  not  remain  long,  and 
took  three  hundred  and  fifty  more  of  the  soldiers 
away  with  him  when  he  went. 

Sackett's  Harbor,  therefore,  was  in  a  poor  condi- 
tion for  defence.  Fort  Tompkins  had  about  two 
hundred  dismounted  dragoons,  about  forty  artillery- 
men, and  seventy  odds  and  endt,.  Colonel  Backus 
was  now  in  command,  and  he  well  knew  how  weak 
the  place  was  against  any  attack  that  might  be  made 
by  the  enemy.  Fort  Volunteer,  which  stood  a  little 
east  of  the  village,  was  a  poor  structure,  having  been 
built  by  the  exempts,  and  could  offer  but  little 
assistance  in  defending  the  place. 

The  people  around  Sackett's  Haibor  shared  in  the 


92 


THE   BOY   OFFICERS   OF   1813 


general  fear.  The  great  value  of  the  stores  which 
were  there  would  be  a  tempting  object  for  the  enemy, 
and  the  small  number  of  the  soldiers  left  to  defend 
them  would  be  able  to  do  but  little  against  a  force  of 
any  size. 

About  a  mile  from  the  shore  was  Horse  IsLmd. 
This  contained  about  twenty-nine  acres,  and  was 
covered  with  timber.  A  bar  connected  it  with 
the  mainland,  and  sometimes  the  water  was  low 
enough  to  enable  any  one  to  wade  the  whole  length 
of  it,  and  sometimes  portions  of  it  were  even  dry 
enough  to  walk  on. 

Opposite  the  island,  on  the  beach,  there  was  a 
bluff  four  or  five  feet  high  extending  for  some  dis- 
tance, and  behind  this  were  the  woods,  which  had 
never  been  touched  by  the  settlers.  They  were 
thick,  and  their  presence  suggested  to  thecommarder 
that  it  would  be  a  good  thing  to  use  them  as  an  aid 
in  the  defence  of  the  place,  for  it  was  thought  that 
if  the  British  tried  to  land,  in  case  they  made  an 
attack,  that  in  all  probability  they  would  make  use 
of  Horse  Island  and  this  bluff  which  lay  opposite  to 
it  on  the  shore. 

It  was  in  accordance  with  this  idea  that  Corporal 
Andrew  with  his  younger  brother  David  were  given 
a  force  of  men,  and  set  to  work  in  these  woods. 
They  began  to  fell  the  trees  in  every  direction,  and 
let  them  lie  where   they  fell,  so  as  to  furnish  an 


WARNING  OF  THE  "LADY  OF  THE  LAKE"      93 


obstruction  to  the  British  soldiers  if  they  should  try 
to  make  their  way  through  them.  For  several  days 
the  men  had  been  at  work  there,  t  nd  from  early 
morning  until  late  at  night  the  sound  of  their  axes 
was  continually  heard.  It  was  not  long,  therefore, 
before  the  number  of  trees  which  had  been  cut  had 
greatly  increased*  and  while  they  might  not  stop  the 
approach  of  the  British,  they  certainly  would  serve 
to  retard  it. 

One  day,  while  they  were  busily  at  work  cutting 
the  timber,  as  David  looked  up  from  the  tree 
which  he  was  chopping  he  saw  a  little  sail  out  on 
the  lake  coming  around  the  point.  He  paused  a 
moment  in  his  work  to  watch  the  little  boat  as  it 
came  nearer.  Andrew  had  noticed  that  tlie  at- 
tention of  David  had  been  called  to  something 
out  on  the  lake,  and  his  look  followed  that  of  his 
brother's. 

"  If  I'm  not  mistaken,"  said  Andrew, "  that's  Smith's 
boat." 

"  I  don't  see  how  you  can  tell,"  said  David,  "  when 
it's  so  far  away.  I  never  can,  and  yet  somehow  you 
seem  to  know  almost  every  boat  on  the  lake  as  far 
away  as  you  can  see  it." 

Andrew  laughed  as  he  said,  "  Well,  that's  Smith's 
boat,  I  am  sure ;  and  there's  only  one  on  board,  and 
that  must  bo  Smith  himself." 

"  I  wonder  if  he  was  hurt  in  the  fight  at  Toronto," 


If 


94 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OP   1812 


said  David  ;  "  I  haven't  seen  or  heard  anything  of  him 


»» 


since. 

"  I  don't  know,"  replied  Andrew.  "  You  know 
we've  always  thought  he  might  know  something 
about  Elijah." 

**  That's  so,"  replied  David  eagerly ;  "  and  if  you 
don't  care,  I  think  I'll  run  over  to  Sackett's  Harbor 
and  talk  with  Smith  when  he  lands.  If  he  was  mixed 
up  in  any  way  in  Elijah's  loss,  it  may  be  that  I  can 
find  out  something." 

Accordingly  David  dropped  his  axe  and  started  at 
once  for  Sackett's  Harbor.  The  remembrance  of 
Elijah  served  as  a  great  incentive  to  him,  and  he  ran 
as  rapidly  as  he  could.  The  thought  was  in  his  mind 
that  he  might  learn  something  about  his  missing 
friend,  and  while  he  was  suspicious  of  the  man  him- 
self, he  hoped  he  might  be  able  to  judge  from  his 
actions,  even  if  he  did  not  learn  anything  from  his 
words,  as  to  whether  Smith  knew  where  his  young 
friend  was  or  not. 

So  rapidly  did  he  run  that  he  arrived  soon  after 
the  boat.  He  at  once  sought  out  the  quarters  of 
Major  Foraythe,  and  was  disappointed  when  he 
found  he  was  not  there.  He  quickly  turned 
and  started  for  the  quarters  of  Colonel  Backus, 
but  he  could  get  no  admittance.  Some  one  was 
in  there,  the  guard  told  him,  and  that  he  had 
orders  to  admit  no  one  while  he  was  there.    The 


WARNING  OP  THE   'LADY  OF   THE  LAKE"      95 


"some  one"  David  felt  almost  certain  must  1)6 
Smith;  but  there  was  nothing  for  him  to  do  but  wait, 
so  with  as  much  patience  as  he  could  command  lie 
seated  himself  and  waited  f(jr  permission  to  enter. 

After  some  time  David  was  not  surprised  to  see 
Smith  himself  come  forth  from  the  Colonel's  quarters, 
and  as  he  started  down  the  street  David  hailed  him. 
Smith  at  once  stopped,  and  while  the  expression  on 
his  face  as  he  recognized  the  young  man  was  not  over- 
cordial,  he  still  waited  for  him  to  approach. 

"  Do  you  know  what  has  become  of  Elijah  Spicer  ?  " 
said  David  as  he  approached. 

The  look  of  surprise  that  at  once  came  over  Smith's 
face  showed  David  that  in  all  probability  he  knew 
nothing  of  his  young  companion's  whereabouts. 

"  No,"  replied  Smith ;  *'  I  haven't  seen  anything  of 
him.  I  thought  he  must  be  witli  you,  you're  always 
like  each  other's  shadow." 

'•  Well,  he  isn't  here ; "  replied  David ; "  and  he  hasn't 
been  since  the  fight  at  Toronto." 

"  Well,  that's  the  last  I  saw  of  him,"  said  Smith  as  he 
turned  to  leave.  Just  then  Major  Forsythe  came  from 
the  Colonel's  quarters,  and  as  he  recognized  his  young 
friend  he  stopped  to  speak  to  him.  David  quickly 
told  him  of  the  interview  he  had  just  had,  and  of  the 
disappointment  he  felt  in  learning  nothing  of  Elijah. 

"I  think  he  must  have  been  shot,"  said  David 
sadly,  "  or  else  killed  by  that  explosion." 


i 


96 


TUB  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


J  i 


The  Major  was  silent  for  a  moment,  for  he  had 
little  hope  to  offer  that  Elijah  would  ever  be  seen 
a*;ain.  lie  knew  that  the  chances  were  all  in  favor 
of  his  having  been  killed,  and  perhaps  so  badly  muti* 
lated  as  not  to  have  been  recognized ;  but  after  a  little 
he  said,  "  Smith  has  just  been  here  to  bring  us  word 
that  the  British  are  fitting  out  an  expedition  from 
Kingston,  and  are  coming  to  make  an  attack  upon  u.s. 
General  Dearborn  has  written  General  Brown  to  take 
command  and  make  provisions  for  defence.  You 
know  he's  been  on  liis  farm  eight  miles  from  hero 
ever  since  his  time  \i'as  up." 

"  I  hope  he'll  do  it,"  said  David. 

"  I  hardly  think  he  will,"  replied  the  Major,  "  on 
account  of  his  feeling  of  delicacy  towards  Colonel 
Backus ;  but  we're  all  going  to  do  the  best  we  can  to 
defend  the  place.  We're  going  to  keep  just  as  sharp 
a  lookout  as  we  can,  and  that  work  you  and  your 
brother  have  been  doing  down  there  on  the  bluff  is 
sure  to  be  of  great  use,  I  think." 

"  I  hope  so,"  said  David ;  "  we're  been  working  hard 
enough." 

"  I  think  it  would  be  a  good  thing,"  said  the  Major, 
"  if  you  would  get  three  or  four  men  and  go  and 
camp  on  Horse  Island  a  few  days.  You  could  keep  a 
sharp  lookout,  and  let  us  know  if  anything  came  up. 
We're  going  to  have  the  *  Lady  of  the  Lake '  cruise 
about  and  keep  a  sharp  lookout  for  any  fleet  of  the 


WAUNINQ  OP  THE    "LADY  OF   THE   LAKE 


1)7 


e 


enemy.  Do  you  think  you  could  go  over  to  llorso 
Island?" 

*^  Yes,  I  know  we  could,"  replied  David,  as  he  left 
the  Major  and  started  for  home. 

It  was  in  accordance  with  this  suggestion  of  Major 
Forsythe's  that  Andrew  and  David,  together  with 
the  hermit  and  the  cook,  with  whom  our  readers  are 
already  familiar,  took  a  tent  and  some  provisions  and 
encamped  on  Horse  Island.  The  fleet  little  catboat, 
the  "Corporal,"  which  *hey  had  used  before  was 
given  them,  and  there  tliey  renuiiiied  for  several  days 
and  nights.  Everyday  tl  ey  took  the  "Corporal" 
and  sailed  out  beyond  Pillar  Point  into  the  waters  of 
the  open  lake,  but  no  signs  of  any  British  fleet  ap- 
peared. They  often  could  see  the  "  Lady  of  the 
Lake  "  in  the  distance,  but  none  of  the  signals  which 
had  been  agreed  upon  were  given  by  her,  until  at 
last  when  they  were  out  one  day  the  schooner,  which 
they  could  see  in  the  distance,  fired  the  gun  which 
had  been  agreed  upon  as  the  warning  of  the  approach 
of  the  enemy. 

"  The  British  are  coming  sure,  boys,"  said  the  her- 
mit, "  an  J  we'll  have  to  put  into  port  right  away  with 
the  news."  The  only  vessel  which  they  could  see  was 
the  schooner  which  had  given  them  the  signal,  and 
yet  when  this  was  repeated  and  they  thought  that 
they  could  make  out  that  she  herself  was  headed 
towards  them,  they  put  about  and  sailed  at  once  for 


I 


98 


THE  BOY  OFFICEllS  OF   1812 


r 


'  ■■? 


Sackett*s  Harbor.  They  hailed  and  reported  what 
they  had  learned  to  the  friends  they  had  left  on 
Horse  Island,  but  did  not  stop  there. 

The  greatest  excitement  prevailed  at  Sackett's 
Harbor  when  they  arrived  with  the  news  they  brought, 
and  active  preparations  were  at  once  made  for  de- 
fending the  place.  A  despatch  was  sent  to  General 
Brown,  and  Andrew  and  other  men  were  sent 
througliout  the  neighborhood  to  arouse  and  summon 
the  minute-men. 

David  went  down  to  the  shore  to  wait  and  watch 
for  events,  and  it  was  not  long  before  the  British 
fleet  itself  could  be  seen.  Smith  had  taken  his  stand 
beside  David,  and  seemed  wonderfully  familiar  with 
the  equipment  and  conditions  of  the  enemy. 

"  That's  the  *  Wolfe '  off  there,"  he  said,  pointing  to 
one  of  the  largest  vessels  in  the  approaching  fleet. 
"  She  carries  twenty-four  guns  ;  and  the  '  Royal 
George'  off  there,  she  also  has  tv/enty-four.  That 
brig  you  see  is  the  *  Earl  of  Moira,'  she's  got 
eighteen  guns ;  and  those  three  schooners  are  *  Prince 
Regent,'  the  *  Simcoe,'  and  the  *  Seneca,'  and  each 
one  of  them  has  quite  a  number  of  guns."  Besides 
all  these,  David  saw  two  gunboats  and  about  forty 
barges. 

"  I  tell  you,"  said  Smith,  "  Sir  James  Yeo  under- 
stands his  business,  and  his  twelve  hundred  men  that 
he's  got  with  him  are  fighters,  I  know." 


II  i 


WARNING  OF  THE  "LADY  OP  THE  LAKE"      99 


u 


You  seem  pretty  well  posted,"  said  David 
quietly. 

Smith  only  laughed  in  reply,  and  David  had  noth- 
ing further  to  say.  lie  could  hear  the  signal  guns  at 
intervals  in  the  distance  rousing  the  men  in  the 
country,  but  he  himself  was  quiet.  He  was  afraid 
that  it  would  prove  to  be  a  sad  day  for  Sackett's 
Harbor,  and  he  knew  they  were  poorly  prepaied  to 
meet  such  a  fleet  as  was  bearing  down  upon  them. 

For  some  strange  reason  the  British  did  not  land 
that  day,  and  the  cause  of  the  delay  was  not  known 
until  it  was  afterwards  reported  that  a  fleet  of 
American  barges  had  been  coming  from  Oswego 
bringing  reenforcements  for  Sackett's  Harbor.  Tlie 
enemy  had  turned  their  attention  to  these,  and 
while  they  took  twelve  of  the  barges,  their  crews 
escaped  into  the  woods,  and  seven  other  barges  had 
succeeded  in  sailing  past  the  enemy.  All  the  reen- 
forcements did  not  arrive,  so  difficult  was  the  path 
which  they  had  to  follow  along  the  shore  after  they 
had  left  tlieir  barges,  until  nine  o'clock  in  the  evening. 

Meanwhile  there  was  the  greatest  excitement  in 
Sackett's  Harbor,  no  one  knowing  just  when  or 
where  the  British  would  land,  or  what  the  first  move 
they  would  make  would  be. 


* 


f 

1 1  '• 


100 


THE  BOY  OFFJCEUS   OF   1812 


CHAPTER  XI 

AN  ATTACK   ON   SACKETT's   HAKBOR 

pENERAL  BROWN,  who  had  quickly  been  sum- 
^  moned,  spent  the  night  in  making  preparations 
for  resisting  the  attack.  The  shore  for  some  distance 
from  the  village  was  a  precipice  fifteen  feet  high. 
The  British  fleet,  if  it  landed  above  tlie  village,  would 
have  to  pass  the  batteries  that  had  been  placed  there, 
and  would  also  have  to  have  winds  that  would  favor 
them. 

Because  of  this  the  General,  as  fast  as  the  militia 
arrived,  had  sent  them  over  to  Horse  Island,  where  it 
was  thought,  in  view  of  all  the  circumstances,  the 
British  would  first  attempt  to  land.  About  six  hun- 
dred of  these  militia-men,  unused  to  war  and  fresh 
from  their  homes,  who  came  in  during  the  day  were  sta- 
tioned there,  and  about  three  hundred  regulars  were 
added  to  them ;  and  a  hundred  of  the  men  who  had 
just  come  from  Oswego,  thoroughly  worn  out  by  their 
march,  were  also  placed  on  the  island.  All  the  rest 
of  the  forces  at  Sackett's  Harbor  were  placed  at  differ- 
ent positions  on  the  shore,  at  whatever  points  were 
considered  the  best. 


'  \ 


AN  ATTACK  ON  SACKETT'S  HARBOR 


101 


The  morning  of  the  twenty-ninth  of  May  was  won- 
derfully clear  and  calm,  and  when  David  looked  out 
over  the  lake  he  could  not  see  that  a  breatli  of  air  ruf- 
fled its  surface.  The  sounds  could  be  heard  a  much 
longer  distance  than  usual,  and  the  excitement  which 
began  at  Sackett's  Harbor  soon  spread.  Fathers, 
husbands,  and  sons,  many  of  whom  had  been  quickly 
summoned  from  their  homes,  were  that  day  to  be 
stationed  as  targets  for  the  bullets  of  the  enemy. 
People  in  the  country  for  miles  around  were  gath- 
ered in  groups,  and  signals  were  arranged  by  which 
the  progress  of  the  battle  might  be  known. 

Almost  as  soon  as  it  was  light,  thirty-tl  ree  large 
boats  were  seen  approaching  filled  with  soldiers  and 
protected  by  the  gunboats.  These  landed  on  tlie  op- 
posite side  of  the  island  and  formed  there  without  any 
opposition,  but  when  they  tried  to  march  across  the 
bar  they  met  a  heavy  fire  and  many  of  their  men  fell. 

The  heavy  gun  at  Fort  Tompkins  was  directed 
towards  them  and  did  a  good  deal  of  damage.  The 
militia-men  on  the  shore  at  first  did  well,  but  their 
Colonel  fell  early  in  the  battle,  and  when  they  heard 
the  bullets  whistling  over  their  heads,  and  saw  how 
they  cut  down  the  branches  of  the  trees  and  threat- 
ened the  men  with  death,  they  were  thrown  into  a 
panic  and  tunied  and  fled.  Not  all  of  them  did  this, 
but  many  were  panic-stricken  and  would  not  stop  at 
any  call  their  officers  made. 


11 


n  i 


i  re 

III 


n  I 


;  ii 


102 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS   OF   1812 


When  General  Brown  found  that  he  was  left 
almost  alone,  he  retired  towards  the  village;  the 
British  meanwhile,  having  gained  the  beach  without 
any  opposition,  and  scattering  the  militia  easily-, 
started  to  march  towards  the  town.  Colonel  Backus 
met  them  with  his  men,  and  while  they  were  com- 
pelled to  fall  back,  they  did  so  slowly  and  firing  as 
they  went  through  the  half-cleared  woods. 

General  Brown  had  succeeded  in  rallying  about  a 
hundred  of  the  militia,  and  soon  joined  the  forces  of 
Backus,  but  just  then  he  happened  to  look  towards 
the  ship-yard  and  saw  volumes  of  smoke  pouring 
forth  from  the  store-houses  where  all  the  spoils  they 
had  captured  at  Toronto  were  kept.  He  did  not  know 
but  the  enemy  had  gained  his  rear,  and  he  rushed  to 
the  place  and  learned  that  Lieutenant  Chauncey,  of 
the  navy,  who  was  in  charge  there,  had  had  reports 
brought  to  him  that  everything  had  fallen  before 
the  British,  and  so  to  prevent  their  gaining  these 
stores  he  had  set  fire  to  them.  General  Brown  was 
greatly  relieved  when  he  found  the  enemy  was  still 
only  on  one  side  of  the  village,  and  he  went  back 
quickly  to  his  soldiers.  These,  although  Colonel 
Backus  soon  fell,  fought  as  they  had  never  done 
before. 

The  British  had  been  very  cool  and  brave,  and 
were  under  the  immediate  command  of  Captain 
Gray,  who  was  advancing  in  front  of  the  ranks,  and 


ii  I ; 


1 


"  Come  on,  boys,  the  day  is  oiiis  !  "     l'<t,j,'  J< 


r 


" 


I 


■•(  I 


M 


]i  i 


f^.  ^ 


ii;l 


lit 


'I  i    i 

! 
,1 


AN  ATTACK  ON  SACKETT'S  HARBOR 


103 


was  walking  backwards  waving  his  sword  and  urging 
his  men  onward. 

"  Come  on,  boys,  the  day  is  ours !  Remember 
Toronto !"  he  shouted ;  but  he  had  hardly  uttered  the 
words  before  a  bullet  struck  him,  and  he  fell. 

At  that  time  very  unexpectedly  a  signal  for  retreat 
came  from  the  British  fleet,  and  the  enemy  fell  back 
to  the  boats.  The  Americans  did  not  at  the  time 
understand  the  reason  for  this,  but  it  was  afterwards 
learned  that  when  they  heard  the  sound  of  the  guns 
of  the  militia  that  had  been  rallied  on  the  right,  they 
had  thought  they  were  re  enforcements.  This  was 
not  true ;  and  it  afterwards  appeared  that  the  British 
and  the  Americans  were  really  almost  running  from 
each  other,  and  in  opposite  directions :  the  Americans 
thinking  the  British  were  after  them,  and  the  British 
thinking  our  men  were  reenforced  and  likely  to  cut 
them  off  from  a  possible  return  to  their  boats. 

However,  this  made  no  difference  so  long  as  the 
British  left.  The  Americans  were  in  poor  condition 
for  defence  at  best,  and  were  delighted  that  the 
enemy  left,  no  matter  for  what  reason.  The  Ameri- 
cans had  lost  their  stores,  which  would  have  been 
saved  except  but  for  the  misunderstanding ;  and  while 
these  were  valued  at  almost  a  half  a  million  of  dol- 
lai"s,  they  still  saved  the  ship  "  Pike,"  which  was  ou 
the  stocks  and  almost  completed.  During  the  battle, 
and  after  the  fire  had  been  kindled,  Lieutenant  Tal- 


104 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


I' I 
Id 


f 


m 


■ 


man,  who  was  a  warm  friend  of  Andrew's,  had  called 
to  him  when  they  saw  that  the  schooner  "  The  Duke 
of  Gloucester,"  which  had  been  taken  at  Toronto, 
had  been  set  on  fire  by  the  flames  of  the  store-house, 
and  asked  him  to  assist  in  putting  out  the  fire. 
Andrew  quickly  responded  with  others,  and  rushing 
on  board  they  soon  put  out  the  fires  and  brought  her 
from  under  the  flames  of  the  store-house.  When  it 
is  remembered  that  large  quantities  of  gunpowder 
were  on  board  of  her,  Lieutenant  Talman's  courage 
will  be  the  better  appreciated. 

The  day  at  last  was  finished,  and  while  the  Ameri- 
cans had  lost  some  valuable  property,  and  about 
a  hundred  and  fifty  were  killed,  wounded,  or  miss- 
ing, they  were  rejoiced  that  still  the  place  had  been 
held  in  the  face  of  such  odds,  and  that  about  a  hun- 
dred and  fifty  of  the  British  had  been  killed  or 
wounded,  besides  some  officers  and  privates  who  had 
been  made  prisoners. 

General  Brown,  after  the  excitement  had  all 
passed,  recognizing  David  one  day  as  he  met  him 
on  the  street,  had  called  him  into  his  quarters,  and 
in  the  course  of  his  conversation  showed  him  the 
following  letter  which  he  had  just  written  to  the 
Governor  of  New  York: 


Dear  Sir:  We  were  attacked  at  the  dawn  of  this 
day  by  the  British  regular  force  of  at  least  nine  hundred 
men,  most  probably  twelve  hundred.     They  made  good 


AN  ATTACK  ON  SACKETTS  HARBOR 


105 


their  landing  at  Horse  Island.  The  enemy's  fleet  con- 
sisted of  two  ships,  four  schooners,  and  thirty  large,  open 
boats.  We  are  completely  victorious.  The  enemy  lost 
a  considerable  number  of  killed  and  wounded  on  the 
field,  and  among  the  number  several  officers  of  distinc- 
tion. After  having  reembarked  they  sent  a  flag,  desir- 
ing us  to  have  their  killed  and  wounded  attended  to.  I 
made  them  satisfied  on  that  subject.  Americans  will  be 
distinguished  for  humaniti/  and  bravery.  Our  loss  is 
not  numerous,  but  serious  from  the  great  worth  of  those 
who  have  fallen.  Colonel  Mills  was  shot  dead  at  the 
commencement,  and  Colonel  Backus,  of  the  First  Kegi- 
ment  of  Light  Dragoons,  nobly  fell  at  the  head  of  the 
regiment,  as  victory  was  declaring  for  us.  I  will  not 
presume  to  praise  this  regiment.  Their  gallant  conduct 
on  this  day  merits  much  more  than  praise.  The  new 
ship  and  Commodore  Chauncey's  prize,  the  "Duke  of 
Gloucester,"  are  yet  safe  in  Sackett's  Harbor.  Sir 
George  Prevost  landed  and  commanded  in  person.  Sir 
James  Yeo  commanded  the  enemy's  fleet. 

In  haste,  yours, 

Ja  db  Brown. 
His  Excellency  D.  D.  Tompkiks. 


When  Commodore  Chauncey  arrived  a  few  days 
later,  to  remain  for  two  months,  he  brought  the  story 
of  how  the  Americans  had  captured  Fort  George. 
This  was  a  very  exciting  expedition,  and  the  boys 
were  especially  interested  when  they  learned  that, 


r 


106 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF  1813 


If' 


:ll 


after  the  gate  had  been  forced,  Colonel  Scott  had 
hauled  down  the  British  flag  with  his  own  hands. 
They  also  learned  how  he  had  chased  the  British 
soldiers,  and  stopped  only  when  he  had  bee.i  ordered 
to  do  so  by  his  superior  officers.  In  the  capture  of 
Fort  George,  which  had  occupied  only  three  hours, 
the  Americans  had  had  only  about  forty  killed  and  a 
hundred  wounded,  while  the  entire  loss  of  the  British 
was  eight  hundred  and  sixty-three.  Quite  a  large 
quantity  of  stores  was  also  gained  by  this  capture. 
Quiet  again  had  come  to  Sackett's  Harbor.  Andrew 
was  there  now  almost  all  the  time,  while  David 
remained  at  home.  Occasionally  Andrew  returned 
for  a  visit,  and  one  evening  about  the  middle  of  June, 
which  he  was  spending  with  his  family,  was  inter- 
rupted by  Lieutenant  Chauncey,  who  had  been  search- 
ing unsuccessfully  for  him  at  Sackett's  Harbor.  He 
told  how  Commodore  Chauncey  had  ordered  him  to 
go  on  a  cruise  in  the  "  Lady  of  the  Lake,"  and  look 
out  for  the  English  schooner  "  Lady  Murray,"  which 
was  going  from  Kingston  to  Toronto,  loaded  with 
provisions,  powder,  and  shot.  They  had  a  long  talk, 
and  when  they  returned  to  the  house  from  the  long 
walk  which  they  had  taken  together  down  the  road, 
Andrew's  wife  met  them  at  the  door.  She  said  noth- 
ing, but  the  anxious  expression  she  had  upon  her  face 
showed  the  fear  which  was  in  her  heart.  She  was 
certain  that  these  young  men  would  not  be  talking 


AN  ATTACK  ON   SACKETTS   HARBOK 


107 


80  earnestly  and  for  so  long  a  time  unless  there  was 
some  serious  business  on  hand. 

"  It's  nothing  much,"  said  Andrew,  replying  to  the 
question  which  her  eyes  indicated.  *'  We're  only 
going  on  a  little  trip.  We've  got  word  of  an  English 
schooner  that  we  think  we  can  make  a  prize  of.  No, 
there  won't  be  any  danger,"  he  added,  "  for  it's  not 
armed,  and  we  shall  be.  Smith  has  brought  word 
about  it,  and  his  information  has  a  market  value,  you 
know." 

"  Smith !  Smith ! "  repeated  Andrew's  wife ;  "  it's 
always  Smith.  You  never  have  any  trouble  except 
when  Smith  is  the  cause  of  it ;  but  I  wish  you  suc- 
cess," she  added,  for  she  knew  the  determined  look 
which  Andrew  showed  upon  his  face  was  not  easily 
to  be  opposed. 

"  Is  David  going?"  asked  his  mother. 

"Yes,  David  is  going,"  replied  Andrew;  "and 
we're  all  going  over  to  Sackett's  Horror  to  get  ready 
to  start  to-night.  There'll  be  no  danger,  at  least  no 
great  danger,  in  what  we're  going  to  do ;  but  if  we 
succeed  in  capturing  that  schooner,  and  I  think  we 
shall,  it  will  be  quite  a  feather  in  our  caps." 


■,.  i 


s  i 


m- 


108 


THE  BOY  OFFICEUS  OF   1^12 


CHAPTER  XII 


THE  PRISONER  S   STORY 


i 


1     1; 


■,■    1 


TiAVID  enjoyed  the  {jrospcct  of  going  on  the  "  Lady 
•^  of  the  Lake/'  Ilis  natural  preference  was  for 
the  water  rather  than  for  the  hind ;  and  now  that  he  had 
an  opportunity  of  engaging  in  the  more  serious  part 
of  the  war,  and  also  sail  in  the  fleet  "  Lady  of  the 
Lake,"  the  promised  voyage  seemed  to  him  only  a 
pleasure.  The  schooner  was  one  of  the  swiftest  on 
the  lake,  and  her  crew,  when  she  sailed,  one  of  the 
most  enthusiastic  that  ever  started  forth  on  an  expe- 
dition. They  were  a  jolly  lot  of  men,  and  sang  at 
their  work,  and  constantly  were  playing  their  jokes 
on  one  another. 

Smith  was  there  with  them,  of  course,  for  it  was 
he  who  had  told  of  the  "  Lady  Murray  "  and  brought 
word  of  the  expedition  from  Kingston- to  Toronto. 
Heretofore  the  information  which  he  had  brought 
had  been  always  found  reliable,  and  yet  the  place 
which  he  held  down  on  the  St.  Lawrence,  and  the 
number  of  followers  which  he  had,  and  the  certainty 
that  he  would  sell  out  to  whichever  side  paid  him 
more,  made  the  men  at  times  suspicious  of  him. 


TUB  PRISONER'S  8T0RT 


101) 


**  He  seems  to  be  loyal  enough  now,"  said  David 
to  Andrew  when  they  were  well  out  on  the  lake. 

"But  I'm  afraid  of  him,"  replied  Andrew.  "Fve 
no  doubt  he's  told  us  tlie  truth  about  the  'Ladv  Mur- 
ray,'  and  yet  I  shouldn't  be  at  all  surprised  to  fuid 
instead  of  a  schooner  loaded  with  provisions,  that  it 
was  the  *  Earl  of  Moira '  with  a  load  of  twenty-four 
guns.  However,  we'll  wait  and  see,  and  we  won't 
borrow  any  trouble  before  it  comes." 

The  schooner  kept  out  towarc'  the  open  lake  and 
cruised  about  for  some  time  without  any  sign  of 
the  "Lady  Murray  "  appealing.  The  sailors  were  all 
anxious  for  the  fight,  and  c^-ontinually  scanned  the 
horizon,  on  the  lookout  for  the  approaching  vessel. 
Several  times  their  conversation  turned  upon  Tom 
Garnet,  whose  sad  life  and  sadder  death  we  have 
already  told  in  another  story.  Many  were  the 
incidents  in  Tom's  career  which  were  brought  out, 
and  the  expressions  of  affection  for  him  on  the  part 
of  all  who  knew  him  were  marked.  Several  times 
the  sailors  tried  to  get  David  to  tell  of  his  own  ex- 
periences on  the  St.  Lawrence  in  the  previous 
summer,  but  the  presence  of  Smith,  whose  face 
scowled  at  every  mention  of  David's  escape  from 
him,  and  the  natural  dislike  which  he  had  to  tell 
of  his  own  exploits,  kept  him  from  entering  into  many 
of  the  details. 

Early  OL  the  morning  of  the  sixteenth  of  June  there 


r 


110 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS   OF  1812 


} 


4    ,   '■ 


If; 


1 

■ 

1 

i 

u 

•1' 

came  a  call  of  "  Sail  ho ! "  from  the  masthead.  At 
once  great  excitement  prevailed  on  board.  The  eyes 
of  all  were  turned  in  the  direction  indicated  by  the 
lookout,  and  the  sail  in  the  distance  could  be  seen. 
The  course  was  at  once  changed,  and  the  "  Lady  of  the 
Lake  "  began  to  follow  the  strange  vessel.  Not  many 
minutes  had  passed  before  it  was  evident  that  she 
was  gaining  upon  her,  and  when  she  ran  in  closer  it 
became  clear  that  the  schooner  they  were  pursuing 
was  the  one  for  which  they  were  searching,  the  "  Lady 
Murrav." 

The  deck  was  at  once  cleared  for  action,  and  David 
felt  a  strange  excitement  as  he  watched  the  gunner 
preparing  for  his  work.  How  cool  he  seemed  !  And 
how  slow  every  one  of  his  movements  appeared  to  be  I 
He  stopped  to  wipe  the  perspiration  from  his  brow, 
and  then,  at  last,  when  the  word  was  given  the  great 
gun  was  fired. 

David  could  see  in  the  distance  where  the  ball 
struck  the  water  and  passed  along  its  surface.  It  went 
directly  across  the  bow  of  the  "  Lady  Murray,"  and 
her  progress  was  at  once  stopped.  They  watched 
her  curiously,  and  could  see  her  men  as  they  were 
gathered  about  her  deck  or  near  the  rail  watching 
this  schooner  which  had  so  suddenly  brought  her 
voyage  to  an  end.  David  was  selected  as  one  of  the 
men  who  were  to  board  her,  but  the  merchantman 
offered  no  opposition,  and  the  "  Lady  of  the  Lake  " 


THE  PRISONER'S  STORY 


111 


started  at  once  for  Sackett's  Harbor  followed  by  her 
prize. 

There  was  great  rejoicing  on  board,  and  the  easy 
capture  which  had  been  made  was  looked  upon  as 
one  that  would  be  a  source  of  profit  to  themselves  as 
well  as  of  credit  to  the  navy.  They  were  not  molested 
on  their  way  back,  and  when  they  had  arrived  at 
Sackett's  Harbor  David  was  detailed  as  on6  of  the 
men  who  were  to  conduct  the  prisoners  they  had 
taken  to  the  barracks. 

David  had  noticed  one  of  the  prisoners,  who  was  a 
young  man  about  his  own  age,  and  several  times  had 
tried  to  enter  into  convPT-sation  with  him.  The  lad 
seemed  to  be  a  proud-spirited  fellow,  however,  and 
had  resented  all  of  David's  friendly  overtures.  It 
was  only  on  a  later  visit  which  he  made  the  next  day 
that  David  could  get  him  to  enter  into  any  conversa- 
tion with  him,  aiiu  then  only  because  he  had  become 
convinced  that  the  friendly  expressions  of  his  young 
captor  were  sincere. 

"  I'm  glad  we  took  you,"  said  David,  "  though  I'm 
sorry  you  had  to  get  caught." 

"  Tliat's  all  right,"  said  the  prisoner ;  "  we  have  to 
take  our  chances,  tliough  it  does  seem  strange  that 
when  I  lived  rifjht  near  Toronto  and  had  a  Iiaiid  in  that 
fight  you  Yankees  brought  on  there,  that  I  should 
have  got  out  of  that  all  free  with  never  a  bone  broken 
nor  a  scratch  on  my  body,  and  then  that  1  should 


ri  ii 


ill 


P: 


w 


■i 


m 


112 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF  1812 


have  been  taken  prisoner  on  this  old  coaster  so  soon 
after  we  had  started  out  from  Kingston." 

"  Then  you  live  near  Toronto,  do  you  ?  "  said  David. 
"  I  had  a  part  in  that  fight  too.  That  was  a  great 
battle,  at  least  for  us.  Was  that  explosion  accidental, 
or  was  there  a  mine  there  ?  " 

"  There  was  no  mine  at  all,"  said  the  prisoner.  "  It 
was  all  an  accident.  It  hurt  more  of  our  men  than 
it  did  of  yours,  I  think." 

"  My,  but  how  it  knocked  things  to  pieces  ! "  said 
David.  "  It  wounded  and  killed  more  than  the  bul- 
lets did." 

"  Yes,"  said  the  prisoner ;  "  and  it  was  a  good  thing 
that  you  Yankees  decided  to  respect  private  property, 
too." 

"  I  know  iv,"  said  David.  "  But  why  was  it  a  good 
thing  ?    What  do  you  mean  ?  " 

"  Why,  I  mean  that  a  good  many  of  the  Yankee 
soldiers  were  hurt  so  badly  their  own  mothers  wouldn't 
have  recognized  them,  and  some  of  them  are  being 
cared  for  in  those  very  houses  they  agreed  to  respect. 
If  you  had  burned  the  town,  your  own  men  would 
have  suffered  more  than  ours." 

"  Yes,  that's  so,"  said  David  slowly.  Somehow  he 
was  thinking  of  his  young  friend  Elijah  Spicer,  and 
wondering  whether  he  could  be  one  of  those  who 
were  being  cared  for  by  some  of  the  families  at 
Toronto. 


THE  PRISONER'S  STORY 


113 


"  Yes,"  continued  the  prisoner, "  there's  a  man  that 
lives  right  near  my  home  who's  got  a  young  Yankee 
in  bed,  and  he's  had  him  ever  since  the  fight.  He'll 
be  apt  to  keep  him  for  some  time  yet,  I  think." 

"In  bed?"  asked  David. 

"  Yes ;  he's  hurt,  and  he's  hurt  badly,  too.  They 
were  out  on  the  battle-field  some  two  or  three  hours 
after  the  fight  looking  for  the  body  of  another  npigh- 
bor's  son.  They  found  him  too,  but  he  \^as  dead ;  but 
while  they  were  looking  for  him  it  seems  they  heard 
this  fellow  they've  got  there  now  groan,  at  least 
they  thought  they  did ;  but  when  they  came  back 
with  their  stretcher  and  tried  to  search  him  out,  why, 
when  they  got  him  they  couldn't  tell  whether  he  was 
dead  or  alive.  He'd  stopped  groaning  then,  and 
he  lay  just  like  a  dead  man.  They  didn't  know  but 
he  was  dead,  but  finally  they  concluded  to  pick  him 
up  and  carry  him  home  and  see  whether  there  were 
any  signs  of  life  left  in  him  or  not." 

David  was  beginning  to  feel  interested,  and  he  was 
thoughtful  and  silent  for  a  time. 

"  What's  the  matter  ?  "  said  the  prisoner,  who  had 
been  showing  a  decidedly  more  friendly  manner. 
"  What's  the  matter  ?  Arc  you  sorry  to  see  a  young 
fellow  your  own  age  prisoner  ?  Well,  you  needn't 
weep  any  tears  or  waste  any  sorrow  over  me ;  I  shall 
get  out  of  this  all  right ;  I  always  do.  I  don't  believe 
there  is  a  man  in  the  world  who  has  better  luck  than 


114 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


I 


]•  f 


■A  \ 


I  do,  even  when  I'm  tali  en  prisoner.  I'll  get  out  of  it 
all  right,  you  see  if  I  don't." 

"  It  isn't  that,"  said  David.  "  I'm  thinliing  about 
this  young  fellow  you're  telling  me  of  over  at  To- 
ronto. Tell  me  all  you  know  about  him.  Did  you 
see  him  yourself?" 

"  Only  once,  so  I  don't  know  much  about  him ; 
and  as  he  can't  talk,  of  course  he  can't  tell  us  any- 
thing about  himself." 

"  Was  he  about  my  size  and  age,  do  you  think  ?  " 
said  David. 

"  I  guess  so,"  replied  the  prisoner ;  "  but  he  was  in 
bed,  and  he  lay  there  like  a  log,  as  I  said.  All  he  did 
was  to  moan  a  little  and  roll  his  head  at  times.  I 
think  he  must  have  been  struck  on  the  head ;  at 
least,  that's  what  every  one  says  that  sees  him." 

"  Did  he  have  brown  hair  ?  " 

"  I  can't  tell  you,"  said  the  prisoner,  wondering 
at  David's  eagerness  and  at  the  questions  he 
asked.  "  You  see  they've  had  to  shave  his  head,  and 
I  couldn't  tell  anything  about  the  color  of  his  hair." 

"  Well,  did  you  see  whether  there  was  a  scar  over 
the  left  ear?"  persisted  David. 

"  No,  I  didn't  notice  it,"  said  the  prisoner ;  "  I  wasn't 
minding  him  very  particularly,  anyway.  You  see  I 
just  went  in  one  day,  and  Mrs.  McGann  and  the  girls 
asked  me  to  look  at  the  poor  fellow ;  so  I  just  stepped 
inside  the  door  and  looked  at  him  a  minute  and  saw 


TUB  PRISONER'S  STORY 


115 


how  he  was  suffering,  moaning  most  of  the  time,  and 
never  saying  but  one  word  over  and  over  again." 

"  What  was  that  ?"  asked  David. 

"  He  kept  saying  '  Dave  !  Dave  ! '  I  guess  that 
must  be  his  name,  for  that's  the  only  thing  they've 
got  by  which  to  know  who  he  is.  But  hold  on! 
Where're  you  going?  "  he  said  in  surprise. 

David,  as  soon  as  he  heard  the  word  wliich  the 
prisoner  said  the  young  patient  was  constantly  say- 
ing, had  uttered  an  exclamation,  and  started  to  leave 
the  barracks. 

"  Hold  on  I  Where  are  you  going  ?  "  the  prisoner 
called  out  again,  but  David  had  already  disappeared 
and  was  beyond  the  sound  of  his  voice. 


E&MHKmi 


f 


i 


■ 

11 

1 

i 

, 

I 

i.  I 


i 
f 

.!■ 

:      1 

t 

« 

i 


116 


TUB  BOY  OFFICERS  OF  1812 


CHAPTER  XIII 


THE  "corporal"  CHANGES  MASTERS 

"TV  AVID  had  started  directly  for  his  home.  He  had 
been  so  surprised  and  excited  by  the  words  of 
the  young  prisoner  that  he  acted  upon  his  first  im- 
pulse, and  left  him  without  waiting  for  any  further 
information.  Even  the  surprise  which  was  mani- 
fested in  the  words  which  the  prisoner  shouted  after 
him  had  no  effect. 

In  his  own  mind  he  was  certain  that  the  suffering 
patient  at  Toronto  could  be  none  other  than  his  own 
lost  companion. 

"It's  'Lige,  I  know  it  is,"  he  kept  repeating  to 
himself  as  he  went  towards  home,  sometimes  walking, 
but  more  frequently  running,  so  eager  was  he  to  talk 
over  his  discovery  with  his  friends.  It  was  not  often 
that  David  quickly  arrived  at  his  conclusions,  but  in 
this  case  he  had  acted  as  impetuously  as  Elijah  ever 
had  done.  The  mere  fact  that  his  friend  had  disap- 
peared and  that  no  word  from  him  had  been  received 
since  the  attack  on  Toronto  he  at  once  had  joined  to 
the  story  to  which  he  had  just  listened,  of  the  young 


THE   "CORPORAL"  CHANGES   MASTERS         117 


soldier  who  was  suffering  in  the  home  of  an  unknown 
man  near  the  battle-field.  All  that  he  had  to  furnish 
the  connecting  link  was  the  word  "  Dave  ! "  which  he 
understood  the  sufferer  was  repeatedly  muttering. 
Of  course  there  were  a  great  many  Davids  in  the 
country,  and  he  had  no  right  to  assume  that  he  him- 
self was  the  particular  one  referred  to  in  the  uncon- 
scious moments  by  an  unknown  sufferer  so  far  from 
his  own  home. 

When  he  entered  his  house  and  found  no  one 
there  but  his  mothoi',  he  at  once  unfolded  to  her  the 
discovery  which  he  thought  he  had  made. 

"  But  I'm  not  so  sure,  David,"  said  his  mother  in 
her  quiet  manner,  "  that  this  young  man  of  whom 
you  have  heard  is  Elijah.  I  only  hope  it  is,  but  you 
have  no  way  of  knowing,  that  I  can  see. 

**Oh!  but  I'm  sure  of  it,"  replied  David.  "You 
see,  not  a  word  has  been  heard  from  Elijah  since  the 
fight,  and  he  wasn't  reported  among  the  dead  or  the 
wounded.  If  he  had  been  merely  left  behind,  we 
should  have  had  some  word  from  him  long  before  this, 
and  this  story  which  the  prisoner  has  told  me  fits  in 
exactly  with  all  the  circumstances,  so  that  I'm  just  cer- 
tain that  Elijah's  the  one  he's  been  telling  me  about." 

"  Perhaps  you'd  better  go  over  and  tell  his  father 
about  it,"  said  Mrs.  Field.  "  That  can  do  no  harm, 
and  it  probably  is  the  wisest  thing  to  be  done  under 
the  circumstances." 


118 


THE   BOY  OFFICERS  OP   1812 


f  II 


m 


s  :  !■  II 


;      J 


"  That's  just  what  I'm  going  to  do,"  said  David,  as 
he  quickly  took  his  hat  and  started  for  the  barn  for 
his  horse. 

He  found  Mr.  Spicer  at  home,  and  to  him  and  his 
wife  and  Henry  he  hurriedly  told  his  story.  A 
great  change  had  come  over  the  Spicers'  home.  The 
gloom  which  had  followed  the  loss  of  Elijah  had 
deepened  every  day,  as  the  uncertainty  as  to  his  fate 
was  even  more  wearing  than  the  knowledge  of  his 
whereabouts,  however  sad,  could  possibly  have  been. 

A  long  conversation  followed  the  announcement 
which  David  made,  and  many  questions  were  asked ; 
and  although  Mr.  Spicer  and  his  wife  did  not  feel 
the  certainty  which  David  manifested,  they  still 
grasped  the  hope  which  his  words  held  forth  and 
were  eager  to  follow  them  up. 

"  I'm  going  over  there,"  said  David. 

Mr.  Spicer  hesitated.  "  I  think  the  clew  is  worth 
following,  David,"  he  said,  "  but  I'm  no*^^  "t  all  certain 
that  you  ought  to  be  the  one  to  go.  You  are  needed 
at  home,  and  it  doesn't  seem  just  right  to  send  you 
into  danger  when  it's  my  own  son  you're  seeking." 

"  That's  aU  right,"  replied  David;  "but  I'd  like  to 
know  what  Elijah  did  when  Andrew  was  lost  ?  One 
good  turn  deserves  another,  and  I'm  very  certain  that 
I  can  be  spared  from  home  better  than  you  can." 

"  I  never  thought,"  said  Mr.  Spicer  sadly,  "  that 
those  sad  experiences  yc'\  had,  and  in  which  I  sympa- 


THE   "CORPORAL"  CHANGES  MASTERS        119 

thized  with  you  and  tried  to  do  all  I  could,  would 
ever  come  to  me.  I  think  I  know  now  a  little  more 
how  you  must  have  felt ;  but  never  mind,"  he  quickly 
added,  trying  to  comfort  his  wife,  who  had  been  weep- 
ing all  through  the  conversation,  "  this  word  which 
you  have  brought  very  likely  furnishes  a  solution, 
and  we'll  hope  for  the  best  anyway.  Perhaps  it  will 
be  wisest  in  view  of  all  the  circumstances  for  you  to 
go  instead  of  me ;  but  you  must  take  Henry  with 
you." 

"  That's  just  what  I've  been  waiting  for  you  to 
say,"  said  Henry  eagerly.  "If  I  could  help  get 
Andrew  out  of  the  Brockville  jail,  I'm  sure  I  ought 
to  help  now  when  my  own  brother  is  missing." 

"  Have  you  arranged  for  a  boat,  or  do  you  know 
where  you  can  get  one  ?  "  asked  Mr.  Spicer. 

"  I  think  so,"  replied  David.  "  I'm  going  to  see 
Major  Forsythe  and  find  out  if  he  can't  get  the  '  Cor- 
poral '  for  me.  I'm  most  certain  he  can,  and  that'll  be 
just  the  boat  for  us  this  time  of  the  year  and  with 
such  weather  as  we  are  having  now." 

An  interview  with  Major  Forsythe  quickly  brought 
the  permission  to  use  the  "  Corporal,"  and  he  highly 
approved  of  the  expedition  of  his  young  friends ;  and 
while  he  was  not  so  confident  as  they  of  its  outcome, 
he  nevertheless  thought  it  was  well  worth  the  trial. 

"The  Americans  haven't  tried  to  hold  Toronto 
since  we  captured  it,  and  the  British  have  again  taken 


% 


■ 

M 

1  ■■ 

! 

^K 

■  i 

1 

1 1 

' 

Ji 


'I 

lii 


p' ' 

'.  ^     ? 

: 

\ 

t  ■ 

jil: 

I 

;       i 

!; 

MP 
i  J 


120 


THE   BOY  OFFICERS   OF   1812 


possession  of  the  place,  and  I  understand  that  they 
have  quite  large  forces  there  now,  so  that  you  will 
have  to  be  very  careful  or  you  will  be  taken  prisoner 
yourselves." 

"We  shall  try,"  said  David;  " and  it  isn't  starting 
out  as  if  we  had  not  ever  had  any  experience  in  such 
trials  before." 

"You'll  have  to  be  very  careful,  boys,"  said  the 
Major ;  "  but  you're  so  young  I  think  you  won't  have 
much  trouble  in  getting  into  and  out  of  Toronto 
without  arousing  much  suspicion ;  but  do  you  know 
where  to  go  when  you  get  there?  Did  you  get  the 
directions  from  the  prisoner  you  told  me  about?'* 

"  No,"  replied  David ;  "  and  that's  a  great  note  too, 
isn't  it  ?  I  never  thought  a  word  about  asking  where 
the  place  was,  nor  whose  house  Elijah  was  staying  in. 
Well,  I'll  go  right  over  and  see  liim  now." 

"  That  won't  do  any  good,"  said  the  major  quietly, 
"for  the  prisoners  have  all  been  sent  on.  We  hadn't 
any  provisions  here  for  them,  and  so  we  sent  away 
every  one  of  them  last  night." 

"  Well,  I'm  going  to  start  just  the  same,"  said 
David,  "  for  Toronto.  It  isn't  a  very  largo  place,  and 
I  know  I  can  find  out  where  Elijah  is,  if  he's 
there." 

The  boys  started  early  the  next  morning.  It  was 
a  beautiful  day,  and  the  sun  beat  upon  the  water  with 
a  burning  heat.    Still  a  little  breeze  was  stirring,  just 


9% 


I 


9% 


THE   ♦'CORPORAL-  CHANGES   MASTERS         121 

enough  to  sweep  the  "  Corporal "  on  at  a  very  moderate 
speed.  Abundance  of  provisions  had  been  placed  on 
board,  and  arrangements  made  for  an  absence  of  a 
number  of  days.  Neither  of  the  boys  felt  like  talk- 
ing very  much,  and  they  quietly  watched  the  shore  as 
it  became  fainter  behind  them  when  once  they  had 
started  for  the  open  lake. 

They  sailed  directly  across  the  lake,  and  the  breeze 
freshening  as  they  went  brought  them  in  the  after- 
noon close  to  the  Canadian  shore.  They  had  decided 
to  keep  close  in  shore  rather  than  to  trust  to  a  more 
direct  course  on  the  open  lake.  Both  their  mothers 
had  urged  this,  knowing  well,  as  did  all  the  people  who 
dwelt  near  the  lakes,  the  danger  that  came  from  the 
sudden  squalls  that  would  sweep  over  its  surface 
without  giving  any  warning  of  their  coming.  When 
night  came  they  anchored  their  boat  and  slept  on 
board,  not  caring  to  sail  on  in  the  darkness  and  incur 
the  risks  to  which  an  unknown  region  might  expose 
them.  Another  day  and  night  passed,  and  early  on  the 
morning  of  the  third  day,  when  they  had  just  set  sail 
and  were  near  the  shore,  they  were  hailed  by  a  man 
in  a  row-boat. 

At  first  they  paid  no  attention  to  him,  but  when  he 
hailed  them  again  and  again  they  decided  to  wait  for 
him  and  learn  if  he  had  any  special  word  to  give 
them.  Accordingly  David  brought  the  "  Corporal " 
about,  and  steering  in  the  direction  of  the  stranger 


1    I 


I 


f '    I 


122 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OP  1812 


Hi 


l::[ 


w 


m; 


U     I     i 


1 


'i' 


soon  came  alongside.  Without  waiting  for  any 
communication  the  stranger  quickly  stepped  on  board 
of  the  "  Corporal,"  keeping  the  painter  of  his  row-boat 
in  his  hand,  and  at  once  entered  into  conversation 
with  them. 

"  Go  right  ahead,  boys ;  don't  wait  for  me,  for  I  can 
talk  with  you  aboard  just  the  same  as  I  could  if  ye 
were  ashore." 

David  started  the  "  Corporal "  on  again,  and  in  a 
moment  turned  to  the  stranger,  wondering  what  he 
had  to  say  to  them,  and  who  he  could  be. 

**I'm  going  alongshore  a  piece  myself,"  said  the 
stranger,  at  once  making  himself  at  home,  "and  I 
can  talk  with  ye  just  the  same.    Whar  ye  from  ?  " 

"  Oh,  back  here  a  piece,"  said  David,  who  was  not 
at  all  inclined  to  answer  questions  on  that  subject, 
and  who,  now  that  the  stranger  was  on  board  and  he 
had  a  good  opportunity  of  observing  liis  countenance, 
was  becoming  more  and  more  suspicious  of  him. 

"You  aren't  one  of  the  Yanks,  I  see,"  said  the 
roan.  "  We're  going  to  get  them  into  a  box  pretty 
quick,  and  just  as  soon  as  we  do  we'll  clap  the  cover 
down.  We  know  prett}'-  well  what  they're  up  to  all 
the  time." 

"  How  do  you  know  ?  "  said  David  quietly. 

"  Oh,  there's  a  man  named  Smith  what's  got  a 
gang  of  fellows  that  keeps  everybody  over  here 
posted.    He's  a  shrewd  one,  Smith  is,  and  the  funni- 


THE   "CORPORAL"   CHANGES   MASTERS 


123 


est  part  of  all  ia  that  he  makes  the  Yankees  think 
that  he's  the  best  friend  they've  got  in  the  world. 
They  keep  paying  him  for  such  stufif  as  he  tells  them, 
and  never  dream  that  he's  giving  the  other  side  just 
what  they  want  to  know  all  the  time." 

The  boys  glanced  at  each  other  in  a  manner  which 
the  stranger  noticed,  and  a  grin  passed  over  his  face. 
They  then  became  silent,  wondering  how  they  could 
rid  themselves  of  this  talkative  stranger,  who  made  him- 
self so  much  at  home  on  board  their  boat,  and  whose 
presence  was  really  a  source  of  alarm  to  both  of  them. 
He  held  his  gun  on  his  leg  all  the  time,  and  more  and 
more  impressed  the  boys  as  being  a  dangerous  char- 
acter. 

"  Yes,"  resumed  the  stranger,  "  Smith  is  a  cute 
one,  he  is,  and  he's  a  petic'lar  friend  of  mine. 
Why,  do  you  know  the  last  time  I  saw  him  he  told 
me  that  there  were  two  boys  coming  over  here  in  a 
little  cat-rigged  boat  what  was  named  the  *  Corporal.' 
You  hain't  seen  nothin'  of  her,  have  you  ?  "  he  added 
with  a  leer. 

Henry  had  become  very  pale  at  his  words,  and 
David,  though  quiet,  was  thoroughly  frightened,  but 
without  raising  his  voice,  and  trying  to  conceal  his 
fear,  he  very  quietly  said,  "  Yes,  I  know  her.  This  is 
the  boat,  and  we're  all  in  her." 

"What  you  coming  over  here  for?"  asked  the 
man. 


li 


124 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1813 


t 
I 


mil 

1' 

8 ' ' 

Si    ' 

'  8 '  ^ 

B 

ffi  '■       i 

*^' 

i^  \ 


1 

i  r 

;  i  ■ 


Ipi 

'it 


hit 


David  was  silent  again,  and  made  no  reply. 

"  I  don't  know  but  what  she's  a  pretty  goorl  boat. 
I  guess  I'll  have  to  take  her."  And  tb.o  stranger 
brought  his  gun  into  a  position  where  he  could 
readily  use  it  if  they  threatened  to  make  any  oppo- 
sition. 

"  Yes,"  he  said,  "  you  was  foxy,  but  you  can't  fool 
me ;  and  I  don't  want  you  to  try  any  of  your  tricks 
either,"  he  added  in  a  more  savage  tone.  "  You  just 
step  aboard  that  skiff  of  yours  and  cast  off,  and  I'll 
take  the  tiller  myself.  Come,  don't  be  slow  about 
it,"  he  added,  as  he  saw  David  hesitate  a  moment. 

What  was  there  that  the  boys  could  do  ?  Any  oppo- 
sition on  their  part  would  at  once  make  the  stranger 
use  his  gun,  which  he  held  in  a  threatening  mannei 
all  the  time,  and  which  they  knew  he  would  not  hesi- 
tate to  use  if  the  occasion  seemed  to  require  it. 
David  quickly  made  up  his  mind  that  any  resistance 
would  be  vi^or5e  than  useless,  and  nodded  his  head  to 
his  young  companion. 

"  What  are  you  going  to  do  with  us  ? "  said 
Henry. 

"I'm  going  to  cut  you  adrift  in  that  skiff  of  yours. 
You  can  make  th'it  point  over  there,"  he  said, 
pointing  to  a  promontory  not  far  away ;  "  and  if  this 
'ere  boat  was  bound  for  Toronto,  I  think  I  can  take 
her  on  without  any  help  from  you.  Come,  cast 
off,"  he  said  in  an  angry  voice ;  and  obeying  his  word, 


THE  "CORPORAL"  CHANGES  MASTERS    125 

the  boys  soon  found  themselves  left  far  behind  the 
*'  Corporfil,"  and  David  picked  up  his  oars  and  began  to 
row  for  the  point  which  the  stranger  had  indicated. 
He  was  sadly  disappointed.  He  did  not  know  v/here 
he  was  nor  what  he  could  do,  and  he  was  thinking  over 
possible  plans  he  could  make  use  of  all  the  way  to  the 
shore,  where  he  soon  arrived,  and  both  boys  stepped 
out  upon  the  beach. 


IT 


n\ 


i.^ 


126 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


CHAPTER  XIV 


JOHN  SMART'S  MISTAKE 


mv :  fi 


:t; 


1:  '  \ 


TTTHEN  John  Smart  and  Peter  Navarre  crawl?'.' 
'  '  into  the  tree  they  at  once  became  silent.  In 
tense  silence  seemed  to  be  all  about  them.  Occa- 
sionally they  could  hear  the  sound  of  some  man  or 
party  passing  them,  but  that  was  all.  Once  a  party 
stopped  near  the  tree,  and  the  sound  of  their  voices 
could  be  heard  in  the  conversation  which  followed, 
altliough  none  of  the  words  could  be  distinguished. 
The  darkness  was  intense,  and  only  by  an  occasional 
stretching  forth  of  his  hand  and  touching  his  body  did 
John  know  that  his  companion  was  with  him.  There 
was  not  room  enough  to  enable  them  to  sit  down, 
and  the  standing  position  which  they  were  compelled 
to  assume  soon  became  very  wearisome.  John  gave 
himself  up  entirely  to  Peter's  direction,  as  he  had  no 
word  or  suggestion  of  his  own  to  make.  He  was 
not  certain  of  his  own  ability  to  find  his  way  there, 
especially  in  the  darkness,  and  he  had  long  known 
that  Peter  was  one  of  Harrison's  most  trusted  scouts. 
Just  how  it  was  that  he  still  retained  the  confidence 


k 


JOHN  SMART'S  MISTAKE 


127 


of  the  British,  he  could  not  understand,  although 
he  recalled  the  fact  that  he  had  heard  that  Peter 
had  led  one  of  the  British  expeditions  along  the 
Maumee,  but  he  also  remembered  how  this  had  been 
spoken  of  by  the  Americans  as  one  of  the  most  shrewd 
of  all  his  movements. 

The  long  night  at  last  passed  without  a  word  hav- 
ing been  spoken  or  a  movement  made  by  either. 
The  faint  streaks  of  light  came  through  the  opening 
at  the  b^se  of  the  tree,  and  showed  the  escaping 
prisoners  that  morning  had  at  last  come,  but  it 
brought  little  relief  in  itself.  They  had  had  nothing 
to  eat  or  drink,  and  the  position  in  which  they  had 
stood  had  made  their  muscles  siifp  and  tired,  and  yet 
they  waited  on  through  the  day.  Occasionally  they 
dozed  a  little  and  tried  to  stretch  their  limbs,  but  it 
was  only  a  slight  relief  which  came  to  them.  Tliere 
was  nothing  for  them  to  do  but  to  wait,  and  this 
they  did  till  the  darkness  was  again  approaching. 

Peter  then  whispered  to  his  companion  that  he 
was  going  out  to  investigate  and  see  if  they  could 
not  now  make  their  es3ape.  As  soon  as  he  had 
leai-ed  whether  the  jursuit  was  still  kept  up 
or  not  ho  would  retuin.  It  seemed  to  John  that 
Peter  was  gone  a  long  time  before  he  returned,  and 
he  could  hardly  credit  the  statement  his  friend  made 
that  he  had  been  gone  from  the  tree  only  a  little  more 
than  an  hour.     John  was  so  hungry  and  thirsty  now, 


It  i !    ; 


128 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF  1812 


«' 


1  ! 


E,  ■  I 


,   i, 


nr 


i    ; 


and  so  nearly  worn  out  by  the  cramped  position 
which  he  had  been  compelled  to  hold  for  almost 
twenty-four  hours,  that  he  hailed  the  assurance  that 
it  would  be  safe  now  for  them  to  leave  their  hiding- 
place  with  delight.  John  was  a  tough  and  haray 
backwoodsman,  but  his  endurance  was  as  nothing 
compared  with  that  of  Peter. 

Peter  )  '.orted  that  he  was  certain  the  scoa^s  were 
still  out,  an..  .  also  was  certain  that  the  search  had 
not  been  abandoned  entirely ;  but  upon  Joljn's  assur- 
ance that  he  was  willing  to  make  the  attempt  they 
both  of  them  started  forth.  It  was  difficult  for  John 
to  move  when  they  first  started,  but  anything  seemed 
to  him  to  be  better  than  to  wait  longer  in  his  cramped 
position  in  that  hollow  tree.  How  good  it  seemed 
to  be  free  again  I  StiiBf  and  sore  as  he  was,  and  worn 
by  his  long  fast,  it  yet  was  such  a  relief  to  be  free 
again  that  it  was  In  good  spirits  he  followed  his 
friend. 

The  sun  had  set,  but  the  darkness  had  not  yet 
come,  and  he  had  little  difficulty  in  following  the 
swift  and  silent  lead  of  Peter.  They  made  their 
way  directly  to  the  river,  and  its  muddy  water 
seemed  to  John  to  taste  better  than  any  he  ever  had 
drunk  before;  and  as  they  turned  into  the  forest 
again  Peter  called  his  attention  to  a  bird  which  he 
saw  on  a  branch  of  a  tree,  and  John  watched  him  as 
he  took  his  bow  and  aiTow,  which  he  always  carried 


JOHN   P MART'S   MISTAKE 


129 


in  addition  to  his  gun,  and  fixing  the  arrow  to  the 
string,  with  hardly  a  sound  that  could  be  heard 
brought  the  bird  to  the  ground. 

They  did  not  dare  kindle  a  fire  to  cook  their  prize, 
and  so  they  ate  it  raw.  Tough  as  it  was,  it  seemed 
to  them  like  a  dainty  morsel,  so  hungry  had  they 
become  in  their  long-continued  fast.  They  at  once 
resumed  their  journey,  and,  stopping  occasionally  for 
a  little  rest,  pushed  steadily  on  through  the  night, 
although  John  was  certain  when  the  sun  rose  that 
they  had  not  placed  a  very  great  distance  between 
them  and  their  hiding-place. 

In  the  morning,  just  before  it  was  light,  they  had 
halted,  and  Peter  had  left  his  friend  to  try  to  find 
something  for  them  to  eat.  He  soon  returned  with 
a  bird  which  he  had  killed  with  his  arrow,  and  they 
ventured  to  kindle  a  fire  now,  as  it  was  so  dark  they 
thought  a  little  smoke  might  possibly  escape  the  at- 
tention at  that  time  of  the  keen-scented  Indians. 
As  soon  as  their  breakfast  had  been  cooked  they  put 
out  the  fire  and  resumed  their  journey. 

Peter  had  told  John  that  General  Harrison  was  at 
Fort  Meigs,  and  that  was  the  place  they  both  were 
seeking.  Suddenly  Peter  stopped  and  motioned  to 
his  friend  to  become  silent.  John,  quick-witted  as 
he  was,  had  seen  nothing  to  alarm  them,  and  he 
was  surprised  at  this  action  of  Peter's.  His  friend 
whispered  to  him  that  he  had  seen  some  signs  ahead 


^^ 


'C^' 


130 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


I"  f ■ '- 


#;; 


I  ■ 


ii  I 


ill  i 


which  he  did  not  like,  but  bidding  John  remain 
where  he  was,  he  went  on  alone  to  investigate.  It 
seemed  to  John  after  some  time  that  his  friend  had 
been  gone  a  long  time,  and  he  began  to  fear  that 
he  had  fallen  into  some  trouble.  Perhaps  he  even 
had  been  made  a  prisoner,  and  it  might  be  that  he 
needed  help  at  that  very  moment;  but  at  last  he 
heard  a  sound  which  made  him  look  forth  from  his 
place  of  concealment  and  he  saw  a  man  approach- 
ing. Satisfied  that  Peter  at  last  had  returned,  he 
stepped  forth  to  meet  him,  but  it  was  a  strange  sight 
upon  which  his  eyes  fell.  The  man  whom  he  had 
seen  was  in  advance  of  a  party,  and  behind  him  wera 
a  half-dozen  white  men  and  as  many  Indians. 

John,  startled  as  he  was,  could  not  at  first  tell 
whether  thev  were  friends  or  foes.  The  question 
was  soon  settled  for  him,  however,  as  the  men  ap- 
proached, and  he  recognized  in  their  leader  the 
captain  who  had  made  a  prisoner  of  him  before. 
He  knew  that  escape  was  now  impossible  for  him, 
and,  with  the  best  grace  he  could  assume,  he  stepped 
forward  to  meet  the  approaching  men. 

"  Then  you  thought  you'd  come  back,  did  you  ?  " 
said  the  captain  good-naturedly. 

*'  No,"  replied  John,  "  I  wanted  to  get  away,  but 
it  seems  my  friends  couldn't  bear  to  part  with  me. 
There's  nothing  like  being  popular." 

That's  so,"  replied    the  captain.     "And  your 


(( 


i; 


JOHN  SMART'S  MISTAKE 


131 


>» 


friends  back  here  are  so  attached  to  you  that  they 
won't  be  able  to  endure  the  thought  of  parting 
again.*' 

"  Where  was  Peter  all  this  time  ? "  A  thought 
flashed  in  John's  mind  that  after  all  his  com.panion 
might  have  betrayed  him.  He  did  not  stop  to  con- 
sider this  very  long,  however,  and  the  recollection  of 
the  feeling  which  was  manifested  towards  an  In- 
dian who  had  been  a  friend  of  the  whites  in  the 
North-west  before  ever  he  had  started  on  his  journey 
to  Sackett's  Harbor  came  into  his  mind.  He  remem- 
bered how  it  had  been  the  settled  policy  of  the  Amer- 
icans not  to  engage  the  Indians  and  foreigners  in  the 
war,  but  there  were  occasions  when  exceptions  to 
this  rule  were  made.  There  was  a  chief  in  Ohio,  the 
son  of  Tecumseh's  sister,  who  had  been  captured 
when  he  was  a  boy  by  Gen.  John  Logan,  of  Ken- 
tucky, and  he  had  taken  that  officer's  name.  He  was 
a  great  friend  of  Major  Hardin  and  had  great  influ- 
ence with  his  own  tribe.  He  had  been  very  active 
as  a  scout,  and  had  been  used  by  both  Hull  and 
Harrison  in  that  capacity.  Soon  after  Tupper 
returned  from  the  Rapids,  Logan  with  some  of  his 
followers  had  been  sent  towards  that  post  to  recon- 
noitre. He  started  with  a  few  friends,  but  they  met 
a  strong  party  of  the  enemy,  and  to  save  themselves 
scattered  in  every  direction.  Logan,  with  two  of 
his  friends,  made  their  way  to  Winchester's  camp,  and 


'H 

I 


mmmmmm 


wm 


l! 


132 


THE  BOY   OFFICERS   OF    1812 


I 


'(:  ■ 


I    ! 


f  ;■'•.' 


m 


M 

■   I 

'i 

■il 

:  I 


there  they  were  charged  with  being  spies.  Logan  was 
greatly  hurt  at  this  charge,  and  he  and  his  companions 
quickly  decided  to  vindicate  themselves.  He  started 
out  with  his  two  friends  for  tlie  Rapids,  and  they  made 
up  their  minds  that  they  would  bring  in  a  prisoner  or  a 
scalp.  They  had  gone  only  a  short  distance  when  all 
three  of  them  were  made  prisoners  by  a  Potawatomie 
chief  named  Winnemeg  and  his  followers.  Winnemeg, 
tiiough  formerly  a  friend  of  the  Americans,  had  now 
become  an  ally  of  the  British,  and  he  was  a  bitter 
enemy  of  Logan's.  Of  course  he  rejoiced  greatly  at 
the  capture  of  his  enemy,  but  Logan  made  up  his 
mind  that  he  would  try  to  escape.  He  used  some 
signs  which  his  friends  understood,  and  when  he 
gave  the  signal  they  made  an  attack  together  on  their 
captors.  Logan  shot  Winnemeg  dead,  and  although 
he  was  badly  wounded  himself,  as  was  also  one  of  his 
friends  who  was  named  Bright  Horn,  they  jumped 
upon  the  backs  of  the  horses  which  their  captors  had 
there  and  got  away,  and  finally  reached  Winchester's 
camp.  Captain  John,  the  other  friend  of  Logan's, 
was  so  badly  wounded,  however,  that  he  died,  but  not 
until  after  his  honesty  had  been  proved.  Afterwards 
it  was  learned  that  General  Proctor  had  offered  a 
hundred  and  fifty  dollars  for  his  scalp,  but  Logan  had 
the  honor  of  being  buried  with  his  head-piece  intact. 
This  little  story  had  flashed  through  the  mind  of  John 
Smart  when  he  was  first  taken  prisoner,  and  found 


1  -f 


ii-'i 


1  i    ? 


JOHN  SMART'S  MISTAKE 


133 


that  he  became  a  little  suspicious  of  his  companion, 
Peter  Navarre. 

If  some  of  the  Indians  could  be  trusted,  surely  a 
French  Canadian  might  much  more.  Ashamed  to 
have  entertained  a  thought  against  Peter's  honor,  he 
quickly  decided  that  he  must  give  up  to  his  captors 
with  as  good  a  grace  as  possible,  for  resistance  or 
attempted  flight  would  be  useless,  and  probably  would 
cost  him  his  life. 

His  hands  were  quickly  bound  behind  him,  and  he 
was  placed  in  the  midst  of  the  company.  He  did  not 
like  the  savage  glances  which  the  Indians  kept  cast- 
ing upon  him,  but  he  thought  that  he  was  safe  in  the 
captain's  protection ;  and  in  this  manner  the  company 
started,  and  without  knowing  whither  he  was  going, 
or  what  was  before  him,  John  Smart  was  led  away, 
a  second  time  a  prisoner  of  the  British. 


i' 


134 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


ii 


n 


1    !,J 


ili^! 


I  ;  : 


CHAPTER  XV 


INTO    FORT    MEIGS 


TOHN  SMART'S  mind  was  soon  put  at  rest  so  far 
^  as  his  destination  was  concerned,  for  the  entire 
party  rapidly  made  their  way  back  to  the  camp  from 
which  he  had  made  his  escape  with  Peter  two  days 
before.  Soon  he  came  within  sight  of  the  familiar 
place,  and  was  taken  directly  to  the  tent  where  Heman 
was  still  a  prisoner  and  thrown  in  by  his  side.  The 
surprise  of  Heman  at  the  return  of  his  friend  was 
very  marked,  and  he  could  not  understand  at  first 
what  it  all  meant ;  but  in  the  conversation  which 
followed,  John  told  his  friend  the  story  of  his  escape 
and  of  the  capture  which  had  followed. 

"  Was  Peter  captured  again  too  ?  "  asked  Heman. 

"  No,"  replied  John,  "  that's  the  strange  part  of  it ; 
I  can't  just  understand  what's  become  of  him.  He 
must  have  been  close  by  when  I  was  taken  prisoner, 
for  lie'd  just  gone  a  little  while  before  to  look  about 
him,  as  he  said  he'd  seen  some  signs  that  he  didn't 
like ;  but  I  don't  believe  he's  very  far  away." 

"  He  seemed  to  be  in  the  good  graces  of  the  British," 
jsaid  Heman  suspiciously. 


1 


INTO  FORT  MEIGS 


135 


"Yes,  he  was,"  replied  John.  "  The  British  have 
used  him,  but  not  as  much  as  he's  used  them.  He's 
true  blue,  and  I'll  vouch  for  Peter,  and  if  he's  with 
the  British  it's  because  he's  fooling  tliem.  They 
don't  know  enough  to  know  a  friend  from  a  foe." 

"  There's  a  man  out  near  Sackett's  Harbor,"  said 
Heman,  "  that's  something  that  way,  only  he's  in  the 
good  graces  of  both  sides,  because  he'll  sell  out  to 
the  side  that'll  pay  him  most.  Sometimes  that's  the 
British  and  sometimes  it's  the  American." 

"  Oh,  well,  that  isn't  the  kind  of  a  man  Peter 
Navarre  is,"  said  John,  who  was  trying  now  to  make 
up  by  the  confidence  of  his  speech  for  the  momentary 
suspicion  which  had  come  to  him  when  he  had  first 
been  made  a  prisoner.  "  You  may  find  Peter  some- 
times in  one  camp  and  sometimes  in  the  other,  but 
Peter  Navarre  is  a  straight  friend  of  the  Americans 
every  day  in  the  week." 

"  Where's  he  from  ?    Oliio  ? "  asked  Heman. 

"  No,"  replied  John.  "  He's  a  grandson  of  Robert 
Navarre,  a  French  officer  who  came  over  to  America 
in  1745.  His  father  settled  at  Detroit,  and  there 
Peter  was  born,  tlunigli  they  afterAv  t;1.  moved  to  the 
country  at  the  mouth  of  the  Maumee.  You  know 
that's  where  Kantuckeegun,  Pontiac's  widow,  was 
living  with  her  son  Otussa.  He  and  his  brothers 
have  been  scouts  all  through  the  war.  He  doesn't 
speak  very  good  English,  —  very  few  of  the  French 


136 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


in 


I  , 


^1 


I  '^■■n 


11  ! 


i 


■■  1  :?■ 


J, 4) 
:   -'Si 


'!:• 


li 


Canadians  do, — but  he  can  talk  Injun  a  streak,  and 
when  he  dresses  up  like  one,  as  he  does  a  good  many 
times,  you  can  hardly  tell  him  from  a  red-skin." 

Later  in  the  day,  as  the  evening  drew  on,  some- 
thing was  brought  in  for  them  to  eat  by  a  man  who 
stood  silently  in  the  tent  and  watched  them  through 
the  meal.  Both  Ileman  and  John  were  so  hungry 
that  they  had  little  to  say  till  their  meal  was  finished, 
and  as  they  tlien  looked  towards  the  man  who  had 
brought  them  their  food,  as  he  was  about  to  leave 
them  Heman  uttered  a  startled  exclamation  as  he 
said,  "  That's  Peter  I    Why,  that's  Peter  Navarre  I " 

John  looked  up  in  surprise,  but  as  Peter  —  for  i^ 
indeed  was  he — simply  raised  his  hand  in  warnin 
he  became  silent  again,  and  Peter  at  once  left  the 
tent. 

They  were  greatly  puzzled  to  account  for  Peter's 
presence,  and  a  suspicion  again  entered  John's  mind 
as  to  his  loyalty,  and  he  found  himself  trying  to 
account  for  the  fact  that  so  soon  after  his  own  recap- 
ture Peter  should  be  in  the  camp  again  and  appar- 
ently on  as  good  terms  as  ever  with  their  captors. 
The  next  day  Peter  came  again,  but  said  not  a  word 
in  their  presence,  repressing  with  a  quick  glance  of 
his  any  disposition  they  had  to  question  him.  They 
were  more  puzzled  still,  and  the  situation  in  which 
they  found  themselves  became  more  and  more  per- 
plexing. 


!:|5 


INTO  FORT  MEIGS 


137 


They  were,  however,  kept  very  closely,  and  their 
hands  were  released  only  when  they  were  eating  and 
in  Peter's  presence.  lie  rebound  their  hands  when- 
ever they  finished  their  meal,  and  he  started  to  leave 
the  tent.  John  ventured  to  question  him  a  little  the 
next  day,  but  not  a  word  would  Peter  say ;  but  on 
the  day  following,  in  low  tones  he  entered  into  a 
conversation  with  them,  and  explained  to  them  why 
it  was  he  had  been  so  silent  since  John  had  been 
retaken. 

The  British  were  not  suspicious  of  him  as  yet,  and 
he  had  been  making  tlnj  most  of  his  opportunities  in 
the  camp  for  learning  what  they  had  on  hand.  He 
had  information  now  which  he  must  take  to  General 
Harrison  at  once,  and  which,  in  all  probability,  would 
compel  him  to  leave  the  camp  in  a  manner  that 
would  convince  the  British  that  he  was  an  enemy 
and  not  a  friend.  He  had  grave  questions  as  to 
whether  he  ought  to  take  with  him  either  or  both  of 
the  prisoners,  as  their  presence  with  him  would  in- 
crease the  danger,  and  the  fact  of  their  escape  would 
immediately  lead  to  a  pursuit.  It  was  more  than 
probable  that  he  would  avoid  both  of  these  if  he  left 
them  in  the  camp  and  started  alone  for  Harrison's 
quarters  at  Fort  Meigs.  At  Heman's  earnest  solici- 
tation it  was  finally  decided  that  he  should  be  left  in 
the  camp  and  wait  for  the  rescue  wliich  he  was  very 
certain   Peter  would  be  able  to  effect.    He  urged 


'n  •] 


US 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   lol2 


3)  1 


t'    ■ 


Peter,  however,  to  take  »Tolm  with  liim,  cand  then  they 
both  could  urge  the  Americans  to  attempt  a  rescue 
of  liimself  and  the  other  i)iisoners  the  sooner. 

Peter  tokl  then?  tlnit  he  was  to  be  on  guard  at  tlieir 
tent  that  night,  and  that  if  they  slioukl  escape,  the 
British  at  once  would  be  convinced  that  he  Avas  no 
longer  a  friend.  Since  this  was  so,  he  thought  that 
he  might  as  well  take  John  with  him  as  to  leave  him 
behind,  and  it  was  decided  that  the  two  should  go  if 
the  way  opened,  and  leave  Heman  behind.  As  soon 
as  Pf^ter  left  the  tent  John  began  to  remonstrate  with 
Heman,  and  to  declare  that  either  Heman  sliould  go 
with  them  or  that  he  himself  would  remain. 

"  Now  that's  fool  talk,"  said  Heman.  "  If  I  go  I'll 
only  increase  the  danger,  and  I  should  have  hard 
work  to  keep  up  with  two  scouts,  anyway.  I'm 
in  no  danger  here,  and  I  know  that  General  Harri- 
son will  be  on  the  move  very  soon.  He  isn't  the 
kind  of  a  man  Hull  was,  and  there  won't  many  wcv^ks 
pass  before  he'll  make  a  move  of  some  kind.  I'm 
comfortiible  enough  here,  and  I  can  wait  till  the 
Americans  release  me ;  but  you  ought  to  go,  ijid  you 
cannot  only  help  Peter,  but  you've  got  some  in- 
formation llai'rison  ought  to  have,  and  you'll  be 
another  man  that  lie  can  count  on,  too."  It  was  in 
accordance  with  this  pl'»n  that  early  that  night  Peter, 
who  had  been  stationed  as  guard  at  the  tent,  took 
John  and  quietly  left   the  camp.     Not  a  word  was 


INTO   FORT   MEIGS 


139 


brought  to  ITemaii  of  wliat  success  had  attended 
their  efforts  to  escape,  and  not  a  reply  could  he  gain 
to  any  of  the  questions  he  put  to  the  new  guard 
who  was  stationed  at  his  tent.  The  days  passed  on 
and  the  camp  remained  much  the  same,  at  least  so 
far  as  Heman  could  perceive.  It  would  have  clieered 
his  heart  if  lie  could  have  known  liow  rapidly  and 
successfully  Peter  and  John  made  their  way  through 
the    British   guards  and   escaped  from    the  enemy's 


regions. 


(ieneral  Proctor  had  men  who  rallied  many  of  the 
savages  ?t  his  call,  and,  delighted  at  the  response 
he  had  met,  he  became  more  boastful  than  ever.  On 
the  twenty-third  of  April,  his  army,  consising  of 
about  twentf-five  hundred,  of  w))om  about  fifteen 
hundred  were  Indians,  was  assembled,  and  on  tlie 
twenty-sixth  appeared  at  the  mouth  of  the  Maumee 
about  twelve  miles  below  Fort  INIeigs.  On  the 
twenty-eighth  they  established  their  camp  on  the 
left  bank  of  the  river,  near  old  Fort  Miami.  From 
this  place  the  General  and  Tecumseh  were  starting 
forth  one  day  when  they  were  seen  by  Peter  and 
John,  who  weic  makin,fT  their  way  to  General  Har- 
rison's quarters.  They  had  fallen  in  with  Captain 
Hamilton  and  a  few  of  his  men  whom  General 
Harrison  had  sent  out  to  see  what  was  going  on  in 
the  region  round  about.  Hamilton  sent  the  two 
men   quickly  to    General    Harrison   to   report   that 


M/ 


m': 


i-v^ 


r:' 


Li" 

k 


:? 


140 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS   OP   1812 


a  large  body  of  the  British  and  Indians  were  ap- 
proaching and  evidently  were  about  to  attack  Fort 
Meigs.  General  Harrison  bad  only  about  eleven  hun- 
dred men  in  the  fort,  but  he  had  no  thought  of  giving 
up  even  though  the  attacking  party  more  than  doubled 
his  own  numbers.  He  sent  scouts  in  every  direction 
to  summon  aid  from  tlie  other  American  generals, 
and  then  made  an  address  to  his  own  soldiers. 

"  Can  the  breast  of  an  American  soldier,"  said  he, 
pointing  across  the  river  to  the  camp  which  the 
enemy  had  made,  "  when  he  casts  his  eye  to  the 
opposite  shore,  the  scene  of  his  country's  triumphs 
over  the  same  foe,  be  influenced  by  any  other  feeling 
than  the  hope  of  glory  ?  To  your  posts  then,  fellow- 
citizens,  and  remember  that  the  eyes  of  your  country 
are  upon  you." 

The  announcement  which  Peter  had  brought  into 
Fort  Meigs,  that  the  British  were  approaching  and 
were  preparing  to  make  an  attack  upon  the  little  band 
that  was  there,  produced  the  greatest  excitement  in 
the  camp.  Some  were  afraid,  others  were  eager  for 
an  engagement,  but  all  were  determined  to  fight  to 
the  end. 

The  British  had  been  building  two  batteries  that 
would  enable  them  to  fire  right  down  into  the  camp, 
and  General  Harrison  at  once  began  the  construction 
of  a  wall  of  earth  on  the  most  elevated  ground 
through  the  middle  of  the  camp. 


INTO  FORT  MEIGS 


141 


This  was  twelve  feet  high  and  about  three  hun- 
dred yards  long,  but  he  had  deceived  the  enemy  com- 
pletely, for  during  its  construction  he  had  had  the 
tents  placed  in  front  of  it,  and  they  had  concealed 
the  men  when  they  were  at  work. 

When  the  British  opened  fire  on  the  morning  of 
the  thirtieth,  General  Harrison  removed  the  tents, 
and  the  British  engineer  found  that  his  labor  had 
been  for  nothing.  General  Proctor  had  been  boast- 
ing that  he  would  smoke  out  the  Yankees,  but  all  he 
gained  there  was  their  cheers  and  jeers  at  his 
weakness.  But  soon  there  came  a  report  that  the 
British  had  sent  a  large  body  of  white  men  and 
Indians  under  the  dreaded  Tecumseh  across  the 
river,  and  were  preparing  to  attack  tlie  fort  from  the 
rear.  When  night  came  ^he  batteries  were  all  silent ; 
but  all  the  Americans  w^^-e  fearful  of  what  might 
befall  them  before  the  morning    ume. 


142 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


ii:  y 


CHAPTER    XVI 


GOOSE   BAY 


K  I 


^1 


I 

h  ■ 

V  i  if 

1 

Mi 


ii' 


1)1  ■ 


A  NDREW  FIELD  was  a  busy  man  during 
■^^  these  days.  The  quickness  with  which  he  had 
grasped  his  instructions,  and  the  ease  with  which  he 
had  learned  all  the  details  of  the  military  life,  brought 
him  into  high  favor  with  the  men  who  were  in  com- 
mand at  Sackett's  Harbor.  The  willing  spirit  also 
which  he  manifested,  and  his  desire  to  do  everything 
that  lay  within  his  power,  added  to  this  kind  feel- 
ing for  him. 

He  was  given  the  duty  of  drilling  the  raw  recruits, 
and  sev'eral  hours  each  da\  he  spent  in  trying  to 
initiate  into  the  mysteries  of  military  dicipline  the 
men  who  were  fresh  from  the  plough,  and  who  knew 
much  more  about  wielding  the  axe  than  they  did 
about  carrying  a  gun.  New  recruits  were  received 
every  day,  and  Andrew  found  but  little  time  in  which 
to  visit  his  home  or  to  relieve  the  monotony  of  the 
life  of  which  many  complained  at  the  headquarters. 

The  anxiety  about  Elijah's  disappearance  had  been 
increased  by  the  continued  absence  of  David  and  Henry. 


GOOSE  BAY 


143 


As  the  days  passed  a  feeling  of  gloom  settled  over 
both  of  the  families.  Had  the  two  boys  who  had 
gone  in  search  of  their  lost  friend  on  such  a  slight 
clew  as  the  words  of  a  prisoner,  himself  a  stranger 
to  them  all,  been  lost  as  well  an  Elijah?  Again 
and  again  the  question  arose  as  to  whether  they  had 
not  been  lost  in  the  lake.  Perhaps  they  had  been 
taken  prisoner  by  some  fleet  of  the  enemy,  and  it 
might  be  possible  that  they  had  been  sent  on  to 
Montreal. 

TLey  all  had  confidence  in  the  judgment  c.ad  cool- 
ness of  David,  and  felt  certain  that  he  woul  1  in- 
cur no  unnecessary  risks ;  and  yet  with  the  passing 
of  the  days  a  feeling  of  uncertainty  took  possession 
of  those  at  home,  in  which  feeling,  however,  Andrew 
did  not  fully  share. 

He  was  so  busy  during  the  days  in  his  duties  of 
drilling  the  new  men,  and  so  strong  was  his  confi- 
dence in  his  younger  brother,  that  lie  was  the  one 
who  was  constantly  called  upon  to  c^ieer  the  others; 
and  yet  as  the  time  passed  he  could  not  conceal  from 
himself  that  he  was  ^'  coming  more  and  more  anxious 
about  his  young  companions. 

Early  in  July,  however,  his  attention  was  drawn 
from  his  troubles  by  a  report  which  had  come  that 
a  certain  expedition  was  about  to  be  fitted  out 
from  Kingston  and  was  to  make  Sackett's  Harbor 
its  destination,  and  the 


;ing 


ship 


U  '.'■ 


144 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS   OF   1812 


•J 


"!! 


9?  ^      I 

i.i   ' 


■i*- 


which  was  then  upon  the  stocks  unfinished,  and 
the  burning  of  the  stores  at  Sackett's  Harbor  its 
object. 

No  one  could  tell  just  how  or  where  this  report 
originated,  anJ  yet  there  seemed  to  be  a  feeling  of 
fear  that  something  unexpected  was  about  to  happen. 
Perhaps  the  uncertainty  of  the  leaders  was  in  part 
the  cause  of  this ;  or  the  attack  which  had  already 
been  made  upon  Sackett's  Harbor,  although  it  had 
done  no  great  damage  except  to  bring  about  the  loss 
of  their  stores  by  fire,  had  made  all  afraid  that  another 
expedition  also  would  be  planned. 

It  was  because  of  this  fear  that  Andrew  had  been 
called  from  his  duties  of  drilling  the  men,  and  with 
three  or  four  others  was  sent  to  cruise  about  Point 
Peninsula  and  be  on  the  watch  for  any  strange 
vessels. 

One  morning  when  they  started  from  Sackett's 
Harbor  to  engage  in  their  daily  watch,  as  they  neared 
the  Point  they  saw  a  man  signalling  them  from  the 
shore.  They  obeyed  the  summons,  and  were  surprised 
when  they  received  the  stranger  on  board  to  find 
that  it  was  the  omnipresent  Smith.  He  had  barely 
taken  his  seat  before  he  urged  Andrew  to  return  to 
Sackett's  Harbor  with  all  speed. 

"I  have  just  come,"  said  he,  "with  an  expedition 
which  has  been  fitted  out  at  Kingston  and  which 
means  mischief  for  you  people  at  Sackett's  Harbar. 


GOOSE  BAY 


145 


They're  going  to  burn  the  *  Pike '  and  set  fire  to  your 
stores.  They've  just  landed  here  at  Point  Peninsula 
and  have  hidden  their  boats  in  the  bushes.  They're 
waiting  for  just  the  right  time  and  then  they're  going 
to  move  on  you." 

Andrew  needed  no  second  bidding,  and  the  little 
boat  fairly  flew  over  the  waters  of  the  lake,  and  soon 
the  party  were  at  headquarters  and  had  told  the  story 
which  Smith  brought. 

The  commanders  were  men  of  decision,  and  at  once 
sent  a  force  to  cut  off  this  detachment  of  the  British, 
but  they  arrived  at  the  Point  only  in  time  to  see  the 
last  boat  disappearing.  Evidently  the  enemy  had 
been  frightened  off  by  the  desertion  of  Smith,  and 
did  not  care  to  meet  again  the  soldiers  of  Sackett's 
Harbor,  who  had  given  them  so  warm  a  reception  on 
their  previous  expedition. 

This  threatened  attack  served  to  arouse  the  g:.r- 
rison,  and  new  plans  wc^e  at  once  formed  for  getting 
the  better  of  the  active  enemy. 

Less  than  two  weeks  later  a  private  armed  boat 
named  the  "  Neptune "  was  fitted  out  by  Capt. 
Samuel  Dixon,  and  was  manned  by  twenty-four  vol- 
unteers, among  whom  was  Andrew  Field.  This  boat 
mounted  one  six-pounder  and  one  swivel.  A  com- 
panion boat  under  Captain  Dimock  was  also  fitted 
out,  and  manned  with  twenty-one  men  who  were 
drawn  from  the  twenty-fii'st  regular  infantry,  and 


I)   1  i 


146 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


'  i' 


r  ' 


'.-■M 


■i 


'  !  i  •  ■' 


both  boats  started  for  a  cruise  on  the  St.  Lawrence. 
They  touched  at  Cape  Vincent  and  then  sailed  on 
down  the  river,  and  found  a  quiet  little  nook  where 
they  landed  for  muster  and  review. 

The  morning  was  delightfully  pleasant,  and  the 
men  enjoyed  themselves  by  taking  a  dip  in  the  river 
and  by  putting  in  complete  order  their  arms  and 
ammunition.  At  nine  o'clock  that  nigiit  they  hauled 
out  from  the  shore,  and  manning  a  guard-boat  to  pre- 
vent surprise,  they  sent  a  man  down  to  Ogdensburg 
for  information,  but  late  in  the  afternoon  of  the  next 
day  a  couple  of  men  arrived  with  the  very  news  they 
were  seeking. 

They  soon  left  Cranberry  Creek,  and  at  four  o'clock 
the  next  morning  they  saw  a  brigade  of  British 
bateaux  under  the  protection  of  a  gunboat  named 
"  Spit  Fire  "  just  ready  to  sail  from  Simmond's  Land- 
ing for  Kingston. 

They  made  a  rush  for  the  shore,  and  so  completely 
surprised  the  British  that  they  captured  the  entire 
fifteen  bateaux  and  the  gunboat,  without  a  shot 
being  fired  on  either  side,  and  but  very  few  of  the 
enemy  escaped. 

By  nine  o'clock  that  morning  they  were  again  at 
Cranberry  Creek,  and  before  noon  had  sent  off  the 
sixty-nine  prisoners  they  had  taken  under  a  guard  of 
fifteen  men  for  Sackett's  Harbor.  The  "  Spit  Fire  " 
was  armed  with  a  twelve-pound  carronade,  and  had  a 


i\ 


GOOSE  BAY 


147 


large  quantity  of  military  stores  on  board.  The 
bateaux  had  a  number  of  barrels  of  pork  and  bags 
of  pilot  bread,  and  these  were  landed  to  prevent  their 
spoiling,  and  a  request  was  sent  out  among  all  the 
people  who  were  living  near  by  for  help,  and  a  few  of 
these  Ccime  in,  but  only  remained  for  a  few  hours. 

At  sunrise  the  next  day  they  were  surprised  to 
find  that  two  hundred  and  fifty  of  the  British,  with 
four  gunboats  and  one  or  two  transports,  were  in  the 
creek.  A  detachment  of  thirty  men  attacked  them 
while  they  were  landing,  and  others  were  stationed 
at  different  places  to  prevent  their  approach.  The 
cannonade  was  kept  up  for  some  time,  and  a  couple 
of  the  British  boats  were  so  injured  that  their  crews 
were  compelled  to  leave  them.  It  was  not  long 
before  the  British  retired  to  their  boats,  and  at  the 
same  time  sent  a  flag  demanding  the  surrender  of  the 
Americans,  as  they  said,  to  "save  the  effusion  of  blood." 
This  demand  was  at  once  refused,  as  it  was  supposed 
that  all  that  was  intended  by  it  was  to  gain  time, 
and  the  firing  commenced  again.  The  British  soon 
retreated,  carrying  their  dead  and  wounded  with 
them. 

Andrew  Field  with  others  was  at  once  set  to  work 
felling  trees  across  the  creek  so  as  to  prev  mt  a  new 
attack,  and  as  reenforcements  soon  came,  the  stores 
which  had  been  captured  were  placed  on  bOc»rd  the 
bateaux  again,  and  were  started  for  Sackett's  Harbor. 


m 


148 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS   OF   1812 


m 


m    r 


*  i 


Most  of  the  soldiers  started  overland,  but  Andrew 
was  left  with  a  small  detachment  to  follow  later, 
and  to  observe  and  report  as  to  the  doings  of  the 
enemy. 

It  was  a  great  disappointment  to  the  Americans 
when  they  afterwards  learned  that  the  little  fleet  on  its 
way  encountered  the  "  Earl  of  Moira,"  and  had  been 
pursued  and  struck  several  times  by  her  shot,  and 
that  the  gunboat  and  several  of  the  bateaux  were 
sunk,  and  the  most  that  had  been  gained  by  the  ex- 
pedition was  consequently  lost. 

Andrew  Field  remained  at  Goose  Bay,  into  which 
Cranberry  Creek  flowed,  for  a  few  days,  and  then 
hearing  nothing  of  interest  he  started  overland,  with 
his  men.  He  made  the  acquaintance  while  he  was 
there  of  the  man  David  and  Elijah  had  met  on  their 
expedition  which  we  have  related  in  the  "  Boy  Sol- 
diers of  1812."  From  him  he  learned  something  of  the 
deeds  of  Smith  and  his  men  at  their  headquarters  on 
their  island  in  the  river. 

He  was  more  puzzled  than  ever  to  understand  what 
this  strange  man  was  doing  ;  but  he  became  convinced 
that  while  he  appeared  to  be  so  friendly  to  the 
Americans*  cause,  in  reality  he  was  not  a  true  friend, 
but  only  served  their  side  when  it  appeared  to  be  to 
his  advantage  to  do  so,  and  that  he  was  engaged  in 
the  war  for  such  benefits  as  he  could  gain  for  him- 
self and  his  followers. 


\ 


GOOSE  BAY 


149 


But  Andrew  had  no  time  in  which  to  make  further 
investigations  for  himself,  even  if  he  had  had  a  force 
sufficient  to  enable  him  to  do  so,  and  very  soon  he 
gathered  his  men  together  and  they  started  on  their 
march  across  the  country  towards  Sackett's  Harbor. 


^l;, , 


150 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS   OF   1812 


i 


II 


i'<     i 


!    !! 


I  \  n 


ni 


W 


CHAPTER  XVII 

CAPTAIN  IIOOVER's   STORY 

rpHE  country  bordering  on  the  Indian  River  was 
"^  early  marked  by  the  settlers  as  specially  desira- 
ble. Large  tracts  of  this  land  came  into  possession 
of  a  few  individuals,  and  among  the  largest  land- 
owners was  a  Frenchman  named  Le  Ray.  For  forty- 
six  thousand  dollars  he  became  possessor  of  two  hun- 
dred and  twenty  thousand  acres,  and  on  his  land 
many  of  the  French  had  settled  whom  political  and 
religious  troubles  had  driven  from  their  homes. 

Some  of  the  settlers  also  came  from  New  England 
and  some  from  the  South.  They  were  a  hardy  body  of 
men,  upright,  energetic,  strong,  and  active,  and  yet 
at  the  time  of  our  story  this  country  was  still  almost 
a  wilderness.  As  Andrew  and  his  men  marched 
through  this  region  they  came  to  a  little  place  on  the 
Indian  River  named  High  Falls,  where  Le  Ray  had 
built  a  saw-mill,  and  for  two  years  before  the  war 
this  mill  had  been  running  day  and  night,  and  had 
been  sending  down  tlie  St.  Lawrence  to  Ogdensburg 
large  quantities  of  lumber ;  but  the  war  had  largely 


CAPTAIN  HOOVER'S  STORY 


151 


checked  this  prosperity,  and  business  had  to  be 
neglected  for  fighting. 

The  country  was  an  intensely  patriotic  one,  and 
the  few  men  who  were  there  had  abandoned  the 
lumbering  and  farming  for  the  battle-field.  Near  this 
mill  the  fertile  soil  was  such  natural  grass-land  that 
Le  Ray  had  seeded  the  region,  and  had  stationed 
Capt.  John  Hoover  and  a  man  named  John  Evans 
in  charge  of  the  clearing. 

The  hazard  of  their  vigil  was  equal  only  to  its 
loneliness.  Their  nearest  neighbors  on  one  side  were 
seven  miles  away,  and  the  nearest  family  on  the  other 
side  was  almost  nine  miles  distant.  They  cooked 
their  own  food,  and  each  took  his  own  turn  in  watch- 
ing. They  lived  an  out-door  life,  and  the  constant 
danger  from  Indians  and  the  British  had  made  them 
always  watchful. 

They  had  built  a  strong  block-house  of  logs,  in 
which  they  had  stored  all  their  wheat,  and  which 
they  had  rendered  able  to  withstand  a  siege.  When 
the  summons  from  Goose  Bay  had  been  sent 
through  all  this  country  for  men  to  come  to  the 
assistance  of  the  Americans,  Captain  Hoover  had 
heeded  the  call,  and,  leaving  his  solitary  companion, 
had  gathered  a  few  men,  and  gone  to  take  his  part  in 
that  fight.  The  Captain  had  been  one  of  the  bravest 
of  all  the  men  in  the  engagement,  and  it  was  at  his 
suggestion  that  the  trees  had  been  felled  across  the 


msmi 


It  : 


I' 


152 


THE  BOY   OFFICERS   OF   1812 


J 


! 


Ml' 


if" 


I 


11 
I  i 


1.1    .  ' 


I.  , 


I- 


III 


1 

I   ; 

\ 

' 

1 

\                ' 

crerk  to  mtercept  the  British  when  they  had  been 
d(  coyed  up  its  winding  waters. 

Tlie  Captain,  however,  as  soon  as  the  engagement 
had  been  finished,  had  joined  the  men  whv)  were 
escorting  the  prisoners,  and  had  returned  to  his 
guard  at  High  Falls.  The  surprise  of  his  man, 
John  Evans,  at  his  return,  was  only  equal  to  his 
delight  when  he  saw  the  column  of  British  prisoners 
marched  past  his  house.  They  resumed  their  vigil, 
and  varied  the  monotony  of  the  day  by  hunting, 
and  at  night  each  took  his  turn  at  watching.  In 
this  way  several  days  had  passed,  and  when  Andrew 
Field,  with  his  detachment,  arrived  at  High  Falls, 
he  found  the  Captain  busily  at  work,  and  rejoiced 
at  his  coming. 

"  There're  a  good  many  reasons  why  I'm  glad  to 
see  you.  Corporal,"  said  Captain  Hoover. 

"I  can't  stay  very  long,  though,  as  I  want  to  get 
my  men  through  the  woods  as  soon  as  I  can,"  replied 
Andrew. 

"Well,  you  can  stay  long  enough  to  come  out 
here  and  see  what  I've  got  to  show  you,"'  replied  the 
Captain,  and  he  led  the  way  to  a  large  corn-crib  winch 
stood  in  the  centre  of  the  clearing,  and  opening  the 
door  disclosed  to  the  astonished  Andrew  five  men 
withittj  each  of  whom  had  on  the  uniform  of  tlie 
British  soldier. 

"  Where  in  the  world  did  these  men  come  from  ?  " 


CAPTAIN  HOOVERS   STORY 


153 


said  Andrew  in  surprise.     "What?    Are  they  pris- 
oners?" 

"  That's  what  they  are,"  replied  the  Captain  with  a 
laugh,  "and  I  took  them  all  alone.  I  took  them 
with  my  little  gun,  as  George  Washington  said  he 
cut  down  the  cherry-tree  with  his  little  hatchet.  Ill 
tell  you  about  it,"  he  continued,  as  he  saw  how  puz- 
zled Andrew  was.  "  It  was  in  this  way.  Day  before 
yesterday  in  the  afternoon  I'd  taken  my  gun  and  gone 
out  into  the  woods  hoping  I'd  get  a  squirrel  or  two,  or 
something  that  we  could  cook  for  supper.  I'd  had 
pretty  good  luck  and  had  got  about  all  I  wanted,  and 
had  just  started  to  come  back  to  camp,  when  I  thought 
I  heard  guns  over  in  the  forest.  I  didn't  much  like 
the  sound  of  it,  but  I  thought  I'd  just  wait  a  while 
and  see  what  came  up.  I  hung  around  the  woods 
all  the  rest  of  the  day,  but  nary  a  sound  did  I  hear, 
and  yet  I  was  so  skeery  and  I  was  .so  sure  'twas  guns  I'd 
heard  that  I  kept  on  my  guard  fill  the  time.  Yesterday 
I  didn't  go  hunting,  but  I  stayed  round  the  clearing 
all  day,  and  John  and  I  looked  to  our  defences,  and 
made  up  our  minds  that  if  we  were  attacked  we'd 
stand  something  of  a  siege.  You  see  so  many  of 
the  Britisli  have  been  all  through  this  part  of  the 
country  this  summer  that  I  didn't  know  but  they'd 
be  making  a  drive  at  us.  You  see  we've  got  four 
hundred  and  fifty  sheep  and  sixty  cattle  and  twenty 
horses  here,  and  'twould  be  worth  their  while  to  pick 


w 


It:  i- 


y-i( 


Wj 


at  ■ 


if:! 


ill 


i.;i 


154 


THE  BOY  01'FICP:RS  OF   1812 


them  up  if  tliey  could ;  but  when  the  cows  were 
driven  into  their,  pen  hist  niglit  1  counted,  and  three 
of  them  were  missing,  so  out  into  the  woods  I  went, 
and  started  to  look  for  the  missing  stock. 

"  I  looked  all  around  for  an  hour,  but  I  couldn't 
hear  a  sound  of  the  bell  which  one  of  them  wore 
round  her  neck,  nor  a  trace  of  them  could  I  fmd. 
Finally,  just  as  it  was  beginning  to  get  dark,  I 
thought  I  saw  ahead  of  me  somethinjj  that  looked 
like  cattle.  At  any  rate,  I  saw  something  moving 
behind  the  bushes,  so  I  pushed  on  to  see  what  it 
was.  I  stepped  as  carefully  as  I  could,  for  I  weren't 
sure  whether  it  was  two-legged  cattle  or  not,  and 
when  I  got  pretty  near  and  pushed  the  bushes  aside, 
what  do  you  suppose  I  saw? 

"  Instead  of  my  cattle,  I  saw  five  soldiers  all 
dressed  in  tlie  British  uniform  sitting  together  on  the 
ground.  I  was  so  surprised  that  I  almost  spoke 
riglit  out ;  but  I  got  my  wits  together  pretty  quick 
and  stepped  back  a  little,  and  as  soon  as  I  found,  too, 
that  I  liadn't  been  seen  myself,  I  just  made  up  my 
mind  that  I'd  stay  there  and  watch  those  fellows. 
I  couldn't  catch  all  the  words  they  said,  for  they 
talked  in  pretty  low  tones,  but  I  heard  enough 
pretty  quick  to  show  me  that  they'd  been  in  that 
f  gilt  over  at  Goose  Ba}^  and  I  made  up  my  mind 
that  they'd  either  run  away  from  the  battle  and  got 
lost  in  the  woods,  or  else  that  they  were  prisoners 


t 


CAPTAIN  HOOVERS  STORY 


155 


that  had  broken  away  from  the  men  that  were  takino- 
them  ovei"  to  Sackett's  Harbor. 

"  You  know  I  never  thought  that  guard  of  fifteen 
men  was  quite  large  enough  anyway.  It  didn't 
make  me  feel  any  easier  Avhen  I  heard  my  own 
name  mentioned  several  times,  for  that  made  me 
think  that  perhaps  they'd  come  around  here  spying 
out  my  possessions  and  trying  to  sneak  off  with  my 
stock.  Somehow  I  forgot  all  about  my  cows  that 
had  wandered  off,  for  I  had  something  else  to  look 
out  for  then,  especially  when  all  of  a  sudden  all 
five  of  them  jumped  to  their  feet  and  started,  as  it 
seemed  to  me,  straight  for  my  clearing. 

*'  I  didn't  know  just  what  to  do.  I  thought  at  first 
I'd  try  a  shot  at  them.  It  might  scare  them  off,  if 
nothing  else.  It  was  something  of  a  choice  between 
their  coming  over  and  trying  to  shoot  at  John  and 
me  before  we  could  get  a  try  at  them,  or  my  shooting 
first  and  perhaps  scaring  them  off. 

"  Half  a  dozen  times  I  brought  my  gun  to  my 
shoulder  as  I  followed  them  through  the  woods,  but 
each  time  I  gave  up  and  just  watched  and  followed 
them.  It  was  almost  dark  when  they  came  to  the 
clearing,  and  then  I  tell  you  I  just  watched  with  all 
my  eyes  to  see  what  would  come  next.  They 
sto[)ped  a  little  while  just  beside  the  edge  of  the  forest 
and  talked  for  a  spell.  I  couldn't  make  out  anything 
they  said,  but  pretty  quick  I  saw  them  begin  to  creep 


■fj 


f'l: 


I'll 


; 


i  ■ 


nil  I 


y^fp^f^ 


11 


lit'''  ■ ' 


hi 


156 


THE  BOY   OFFICERS  OF   1812 


stealthily-like  towards  one  of  the  barns,  and  then 
they  opened  the  door  and  every  one  of  them  went  in- 
side. It  kept  getting  darker  all  the  while,  but  I 
stayed  right  there  all  the  time  with  my  eyes  on  the 
door,  just  waiting  to  see  what  they  intended  to  do,  I 
guess  I  must  have  been  there  more  than  an  hour,  and 
then  I  made  up  my  mind  that  those  fellows  were 
going  to  pass  the  night  there. 

"  I  didn't  think  from  their  actions  they  were  going 
to  make  any  attack,  for  I  didn't  believe  from  what  I'd 
heard  that  they  knew  that  there  were  only  two  of  us 
here,  so  I  went  back  to  the  house  and  found  John 
asleep  on  the  floor.  I  got  hold  of  him,  and  I  thought 
I'd  never  wake  him  up,  but  at  last  when  I  said  to  him, 
*  John  !  John  !  The  Britisn  soldiers  are  right  here  I ' 
I  tell  you  then  his  eyes  flew  open  like  saucers. 

"'Whatl     What!'  said  John. 

"  '  Yes,'  said  I,  '  I've  been  watching  five  of  them 
out  in  the  clearing  since  five  o'clock.' 

" '  Where  are  they  now  ? '  said  John. 

" '  Oh,  they're  out  in  the  sheep  barn,'  said  I. 

"  John  was  wide  awake  by  this  time,  and  he  wanted 
to  know  what  I  thought  they  were  after.  I  told  hira 
I  didn't  know,  though  I  was  afraid  they  were  after 
us.  You  know  two  men  make  a  small  guard  for  all  the 
cattle  and  sheep  we  have  got  here,  and  if  they  should 
happen  to  know  how  weak  we  were  they'd  make  short 
work  of  us  and  our  stock  too.     We  sat  there  a  long 


CAPTAIN   HOOVER'S  STORY 


157 


time  without  saying  much,  and  finally  I  jumped  up 
struck  all  in  a  heap  with  an  idea  I'd  had,  and  when  I 
told  John  what  my  plan  was  for  making  prisoners  of 
all  five  of  those  Britishers,  he  was  as  tickled  as  I 
was. 

"  *  That'll  do,  that'll  do,'  he  said,  '  it's  worth  try- 
ing, anyway ; '  but  he  thought  we'd  better  make 
our  quarters  in  the  block-house  for  the  night,  and  I 
thought  'twas  a  pretty  good  suggestion  too ;  so  we 
just  went  out  there  and  spent  the  night,  though  I 
didn't  sleep  any,  and  John  declares  he  didn't,  but 
if  he  could  have  heard  himself  snore,  as  I  heard  him, 
I  think  he'd  have  thought  he  was  asleep,  or  something 
very  much  like  it. 

"  I  didn't  stay  in  the  house  all  night,  but  went  out 
and  hid  behind  the  trees  and  kept  my  eyes  on  the 
sheep  barn.  I  was  back  and  forth,  and  when  it  got 
to  be  about  an  hour  before  sunrise,  I  went  back  to 
the  block-house  and  told  John  it  was  time  for  him  to 
come  out  too.  I  had  a  uniform,  which  I  put  on  him, 
and  gave  him  a  gun,  and  put  him  out  in  the  clearing 
in  plain  sight,  and  had  him  begin  to  march  up  and 
down  the  clearing.  They  could  see  him  from  the  barn 
the  first  thing  if  they  should  look  out. 

"  You  see  he  was  a-marching  there  just  as  if  he  was 
a  sentry  on  duty,  and  he  hadn't  been  there  more 
than  ten  minutes  before,  in  the  light  that  was  becom- 
ing stronger  every  minute,  he  saw  the  five  men  come 


w 


I  I 
I 


'.'      I 


I     1  > 


ft 


)■■ 


158 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF  1812 


out  of  the  barn  and  stand  there  together  talking. 
Just  the  minute  he'd  seen  'em  he'd  stepped  back 
out  of  sight  and  told  me  about  it,  for  I  was  there 
waiting,  too,  on  the  other  side. 

"  I  knew  my  time  had  come  now,  but  I  couldn't  tell, 
of  course,  whether  the  plan  would  work  or  not. 
'Twas  a  sort  of  life  and  death  matter,  you  see ;  but  I 
didn't  stop  long  to  tliink  about  that,  and  just  as  the 
soldiers  turned  the  (3orner  of  the  barn  I  stepp<^d  right 
out  in  sight  of  them,  and  they  stopped  stock-still.  I 
raised  my  gun  to  my  shoulder  and  called  out,  just  as 
if  I  was  a  picket,  '  Who  goes  there  ?  '  They  didn't 
know  how  m}'-  knees  were  shaking.  You  know  my 
life  and  John's,  as  well  as  the  possession  >  of  Le  Ray, 
was  just  staked  on  their  answer  ;  but  just  then  one  of 
them  called  out  that  they  were  friends. 

" '  Well,  advance,  friends,  and  give  the  counter- 
sign,' I  said;  and  then  they  all  waited  a  minute, 
and  I  didn't  know  whether  they  were  going  to  make 
a  break  of  it  or  start  for  me. 

"  But  the  minute  I  saw  them  hesitate  a  little,  I 
said,  '  Hold  up  your  arms.'  A  part  of  my  trick  was  to 
have  some  guns  pointed  through  the  bushes  —  you 
see  we  had  a  dozen  or  more  of  them  — and  John  had 
fixed  them  in  the  bushes  in  such  a  way  that  looking 
at  them  from  tlie  barn  any  one  couldn't  tell  but  that 
there  was  a  man  kneeling  behind  every  one  of  them. 
I  kindly  called  their  attention  to.  the  guns  as  I  called 


i. 


IJi  I   ^ 


I 


m 


'■  Advaii''o,  iVioiid-i,  jiiid  L:ivt>  tlie  comitersioi,  "     />„,/,.  /.;,^ 


w 


a 


i,    I 


'     I 

I 


i  , 
I' ' 

I  ill 


( 


^ 


CAPTAIN  HOOVER'S  STORY 


159 


•a' 


' 


out  to  them  to  advance  and  lay  down  their  arms. 
They  did  it  pretty  quick  too,  T  tell  you,  and  one 
of  them  said,  *  Can't  you  protect  us  ? ' 

" '  I  guess  so,'  I  said,  as  I  shouted  to  John,  who 
was  behind  the  bushes,  not  to  let  any  of  his  men  fire 
if  they  came  along  peaceably,  but  if  they  didn't,  to  let 
them  have  it.  Then  I  turned  to  the  Britishers  and 
drove  them  on  before  me,  after  they  laid  down  their 
guns,  and  told  them  how  they'd  have  to  be  pretty 
careful,  as  some  friends  of  the  three  men  who  got 
shot  at  Goose  Bay  had  vowed  they'd  shoot  the  first 
British  soldier  they  saw.  '  Still,  I  think  I  can  pro- 
tect you,'  I  said,  as  I  drove  them  straight  to  the  corn- 
crib,  and  after  they'd  once  got  inside,  I  fastened  the 
door ;  then  I  heaved  a  big  sigh  of  relief,  and  John 
was  just  tickled  to  pieces. 

'"I  tell  you  you're  the  man  to  make  a  plan.  Cap- 
tain,' said  he ;  and  I  did  feel  pretty  good  after  the 
way  things  had  turned  out,  too." 

"  Well,  you  have  good  reason  to,"  said  Andrew, 
who  had  been  an  interested  listener  to  the  story 
which  Captain  Hoover  had  told  him.  "  But  what 
are  you  going  to  do  with  them  now?  " 

"  I  want  to  send  them  over  to  Sackett's,"  replied 
the  Captain.     "  That's  where  you're  going,  isn't  it  ?  " 

"  Yes,  and  I'm  going  to  start  right  away,"  said 
Andrew. 

"Then  I'll  put  them  in  your  charge,"    said  the 


iii»i'«>' 


!   I 


> «!  i  ( 


160 


THE  BOY   OFFICERS   OF   1812 


Captain,  and  in  a  little  wliile  Andrew's  detach- 
ment, Avitli  the  five  prisoners  in  cliarge,  resumed 
their  march  towards  Sackett's  Harbor.  When  they 
told  the  prisoners  of  tlie  manner  in  which  they  had 
been  captured,  at  first  they  were  very  much  cha- 
grined, but  soon  they  decided  to  make  the  best  of 
it,  and  joined  in  praising  the  Yankee's  shrewdness, 
which  had  so  neatly  made  prisoners  of  all  five  of 
them. 


f^ir 


m 


*      t 


FRIENDS  IN  NEED 


161 


CHAPTER  XVIII 


FRIENDS   IN  NEED 


TTTHEN  David  and  Henry  found  themselves  landed 
*  ^  upon  the  Canadian  sliore  and  saw  the  "  Corporal " 
sailing  away  in  the  distance  they  were  sadly  per- 
plexed and  they  knew  not  what  to  do.  The  "  Corporal " 
was  rapidly  disappearing  before  the  strong  breeze 
which  was  blowing,  and  as  if  to  mock  them  the  man 
that  had  taken  it  from  them  turned  towards  them  and 
waved  his  hand  and  shouted  a  mocking  farewell. 

They  said  nothing  until  the  little  boat  had  become 
a  mere  speck  in  the  distance,  and  then  David  roused 
himself  to  comfort  his  friend  and  to  decide  what  was 
best  for  them  to  do.  As  they  looked  up  the  road 
which  ran  by  the  side  of  the  lake  shore  they  saw  a 
man  approaching  in  the  distance,  and  they  decided  to 
wait  for  him.  When  he  drew  near  he  stopped  his  horse 
at  David's  caU  and  listened  to  the  questions  which 
they  put  to  him. 

"  How  far  is  it  to  Toronto  ?  "  asked  David. 

"  Toronto  ?"  replied  the  stranger.  "  Why,  that's  a 
good  fifty  miles  from  here." 


ii 


f ' 


162 


THE   BOY  OFFICERS   OF   1812 


"  Is  there  a  good  road  all  the  way  ?  "  asked  David. 

"Well,  I  can't  just  say,"  replied  the  man.  "I 
always  go  by  boat  when  I  go.  What  are  you 
youngsters  doing  here  ?  " 

"  f)h.  we're  just  waiting  now,"  replied  David  as  he 
thanked  the  man  for  the  information  he  had  given  them. 
Ife  at  once  whipped  up  his  horse  and  soon  disap- 
peared from  sight.  The  boys  then  sat  down  by  the 
roadside  to  talk  over  their  pums.  What  was  it  they 
could  do  ?  They  had  no  boat,  and  the  journey  to 
Toronto  by  land  would  be  filled  with  danger,  and  yet 
to  return  home  seemed  at  present  to  be  an  utter  im- 
possibility. David  felt  the  full  responsibility  which 
rested  upon  him.  He  first  of  all  tried  to  cheer  Henry, 
who  was  very  much  discouraged  at  the  misfortune 
which  had  overtaken  them. 

*'  Never  mind,  Henry,"  said  David,  trying  to  speak 
cheerfully,  "  we'll  find  our  way  out  of  this  trouble. 
There  never's  a  way  into  trouble  without  there  being 
a  way  out  too." 

"Well,  we've  found  the  way  in,"  replied  Henry, 
"  but  I  don't  see  any  way  out." 

"  That's  what  we've  got  to  find,"  said  David,  "  and 
we'll  find  it  pretty  soon  too." 

"  I  wish  we  could  use  that  boat,"  said  Henry,  point- 
ing to  a  little  sloop,  only  a  little  larger  than  the 
"Corporal,"  which  was  anchored  not  far  from  the 
shore. 


FRIENDS  IN  NEED 


1G3 


"Well,  we  can't,"  replied  David;  **  and  the  thing 
we've  got  to  settle  now  first  of  all  is  whether  we'll 
go  on  to  Toronto,  or  try  to  make  our  way  back  home 
some  way.  I  should  say,  go  on  to  Toronto  by  all  means, 
if  I  felt  perfectly  sure  that  Elijah  was  there.  You  see 
we've  nothing  but  the  story  tliat  prisoner  told  us,  and 
'twas  worth  making  a  trial  of  when  we  had  a  boat, 
but  now  that  we  haven  t  any  boat  it  may  be  only 
running  into  unnecessary  danger  to  follow  up  an  un- 
certainty like  this." 

"  Well,  I  don't  want  to  give  up  now,"  said  Henry, 
whose  courage  had  been  returning  while  David  had 
been  speaking.  "  I  got  along  at  Brockville  all  right, 
and  I  think  we'd  better  go  on  now.  We  can  make  it 
in  three  days  on  foot,  and  if  there's  anything  about 
Elijah  to  be  learned  I  want  to  know  it.  You  mustn't 
give  up  now,  Dave.  You  know  I  didn't  when  Andrew 
got  into  a  scrape." 

"  That's  what  you  didn't,"  replied  David,  half 
ashamed  of  himself  for  the  thought  of  giving  up  the 
search,  "  and  I  shan't  desert  you  now  either.  We'll 
push  on  and  see  what  we  can  find  out,  anyway." 

"  There  come  two  men  down  to  the  shore,"  said 
Henry,  "  and  they  act  as  if  they  were  coming  right 
here  too.  Now,  you  do  all  the  talking,  and  maybe 
we  can  learn  some  things  from  them." 

The  two  men  to  whom  Henry  had  called  David's 
attention  were  walking,  and  evidently  had  been  run- 


H. 


.  ^iLMmmmmmMMmmmmismim 


104 


THE   BOY   OFFICERS   OF   1812 


I'i 


i'j 


Si   ': 


r^ ',' 


n. 


is 


IH! 


li 


11 


ning ;  tli>.ir  faces  were  flushed  and  wet  with  perspi- 
ration. 

"  Have  eitlier  of  joii  young  fellows  seen  anything 
of  a  man  ai-ound  here  ?  "  called  out  one  of  them  as 
soon  as  he  saw  the  boys. 

"  Wliat  kind  of  a  man  ?  "  replied  David.  "  We've 
seen  two." 

"  Wliy,  the  man  we  mean  had  a  scar  on  his  left 
cheek,  and  was  a  great,  big,  burly  fellow." 

"  Yes,  we've  seen  him,"  said  David  eagerly  —  "seen 
him  to  our  sorrow." 

"  What  do  you  mean  ?  "  said  the  man. 

"  Why,  he's  taken  our  boat  away  from  us,"  replied 
David.  "  He  drove  us  out  of  our  boat  at  the  point 
of  a  g-uii  and  .sailed  n.wav  with  it  for  Toronto.  That's 
where  we  were  going,  but  he'll  get  there  before  we  do 
now,  and  I'm  afraid  we'll  never  see  our  boat  again." 

"Then  he's  been  playing  the  same  trick  on  you 
that  he  did  on  us,"  replied  the  man.  "  He's  ix.  great 
traitor,  that  fellow  is,  and  a  thief,  besides.  We 
thought  we'd  got  him  penned,  but  he  slipped  away 
from  us,  and  it  looks  a  little  now  as  if  he'd  get  away 
from,  us  altogether.  \  jU  can't  hold  him  any  more 
than  you  can  hold  a  greased  pole." 

"  Let's  take  our  boat  and  start  for  Toronto,"  said 
the  other  man  ;  "  he  probably  will  get  there  before  we 
can,  but  we  may  be  able  to  run  across  him  there,  and 
if  we  once  do,  we  11  make  things  lively  for  him." 


• 


FRIENDS  IN  NEED 


105 


"  Will  you  take  us  with  you?"  said  David  eagerly. 
"  That's  where  we  started  for  wheu  he  took  our  boat 
away  from  us." 

The  men  hesitated  a  moment,  but  one  of  them 
soon  said,  ^'  Well,  we  might  as  well  take  the  young- 
sters ;  they'll  add  to  our  load,  but  we  can  throw  out 
some  of  the  ball'ist;  we'll  have  to  get  the  boat  ready 
right  away.  I'll  do  that,"  continued  tlie  speaker,  "  and 
you  go  up  to  your  house  and  get  sometliing  for  us 
to  eat  on  the  ^vay,  and  we'll  bo  ready  to  start  by 
the  time  you  get  back.  The  boys  will  help  me,  I 
know." 

"  Yes,  and  be  glad  to,"  said  David,  throwing  ofT  his 
coat,  an  example  which  Henry  quickly  followed,  be- 
ginning to  work  at  once. 

In  a  short  time  the  boat  was  ready  for  sailing,  and 
the  man  had  returned  with  provisions  that  would  be 
sufT'cient  for  the  party  for  two  days.  Tlie  boat  was 
headed  for  the  open  lake,  and  soon  the  spirits  of  the 
boys  revived  under  the  hope  of  making  their  jour- 
ney's end  after  all. 

"  We're  beginning  to  find  our  way  out  of  as  well  as 
our  way  into  trouble,  you  see,"  said  David  to  Henry. 

"  That's  so,"  replied  Henry ;  "'  and  I  hope  we'll 
have  better  luck  now,  all  the  way  through." 

The  men  were  cordial  and  soon  entered  into  con- 
versation with  their  young  companions.  They  told 
of  some  of  the  duhigs  of  this  man  thc;y  were  seeking, 


*! 


1  li 

1  ;  llju 

-  )    ''       61 

i 


WT 

ii!H! 


inniiiMiH 


166 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS   OF    1812 


1   :     ii 


n 


f 


1     I 


Ifi'i 


,,!! 


i  ^\ 


and  from  what  they  said  David  soon  concluded 
that  he  must  be  a  friend  of  Smith's ;  and  wlien  he 
turned  tlie  conversation  upon  him,  lie  found  that  he 
was  well  known  all  along  tlie  Canadian  border,  and 
held  in  much  the  same  regard  there  as  he  was  on  the 
American  shore. 

"  This  fellow  is  everytliing  that's  bad,"  said  one  of 
the  men ;  "  and  the  only  reason  he  isn't  as  dangerous 
as  Smith  is  because  he  isn't  smart  enough  to  fool  the 
Yankees  as  well  as  he  can.  liut  what  are  you  boys 
going  to  Toronto  for?"  he  suddenly  asked. 

David  hesitated  a  minute  as  he  caught  Henry's 
troubled  expression,  and  then  said,  "  We're  going 
there  to  see  a  friend."  This  seemed  to  satisfy  the 
men,  although  David  could  not  have  told,  if  they  had 
been  asked,  what  they  would  do  if  once  they  were 
fortunate  enough  to  arrive  at  the  place  they  were 
seeking. 

The  men  were  pleasant  companions  and  seemed  to 
have  no  suspicion  that  the  boys  were  not  Canadians. 
The  chief  topic  of  conversation  was  the  war,  and  the 
boys  learned  many  things  from  their  words  about  the 
condition  of  alTairs  on  the  Canadian  side.  They  had 
some  difiicuUy  in  concealing  their  joy  when  they 
learned  of  the  failure  of  the  expedition  which  had 
started  from  Kingston,  soon  after  they  themselves 
had  left  home,  with  the  object  of  burning  the  ship 
and  storeB  at  Sackett's  Harbor. 


' 


1 


FRIENDS   IN   NEED 


1G7 


, 


. 


"  If  they'd  asked  us  where  we  were  from,"  said 
Henry  in  a  low  tone  of  voice  to  David,  "  they'd  have 
had  us  sure." 

David  hiughed  and  said,  "I  think  they're  satisfied 
with  us,  and  we'll  surely  go  on  to  Toronto  all 
riglit." 

The  men  shared  their  meal  with  the  boys,  and  the 
spirits  of  the  entire  party  were  high.  By  the  middle 
of  the  afternoon  one  of  them  said,  '•"  We  can't  be  very 
far  from  Toronto  now,  but  we  haven't  seen  anything 
of  our  good  friend  we're  following." 

"  That's  because  he's  in  a  boat  that  can  outsail 
yours,"  said  David;  "and  besides,  he  had  a  good  start 
over  you ;  but  if  he's  at  Toronto  we  may  be  able  to 
catch  him  yet." 

*^  TlLit's  what  we  will,"  said  the  man  ;  *'  though  I'm 
not  so  sure  about  that  boat  outsailing  this.  If  it  can, 
it  must  be  a  good  one." 

"  It  is,"  said  David ;  "  and  if  we  once  get  it  I'll 
Ihive  a  race  with  you,  and  then  we'll  very  soon  see 
which  is  the  better  boat ;  "  but  the  conversation  soon 
flagged,  as  the  thoughts  of  all  were  upon  tlie  experi- 
ences that  were  before  them.  The  men  were  more 
than  anxioaa  to  seize  the  prisoner,  and  the  boys  were 
desiroui^  of  regaining  the  lust  l)oat. 

As  thttv  sailed  into  the  harbor  at  Toronto  Henry 
suddenly  called  out,  "  There's  our  boat.  That's  tlie 
*  Corporal '  right  over  there ;  I  know  it  is.     That  one 


!i 


iM| 


i 

I 


ill  ! 


I 


lii 


' 


M 

{  i  . 

i,. 

ill 

w 


1 1 

1, 


l':1 


I 


: 


168 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


that's   sailing  out   of  the   harbor,"   and  he  pointed 
towards  a  boat  not  far  away. 

All  the  party  looked  in  the  direction  which  Henry 
indicated,  and  David  said,  "  That  is  the  '  Corporal,' 
Henry  is  right,"  and  the  course  was  immediately 
changed  so  as  to  intercept  her  on  her  outward  tack. 
As  they  approached,  the  men  said,  "  The  boys  are 
right.  That's  our  bird,  and  we'll  get  him  in  our  net 
yet,"  and  they  shouted  for  him  to  come  about  and 
wait  for  them  to  approach. 

The  man  evidently  heard  the  call  of  his  pursuers, 
and  although  at  first  he  had  been  inclined  to  heed  their 
summons,  ac  soon  as  he  recognized  them  he  brought 
the  "  Corporal  "  up  into  the  wind  and  started  for  the 
open  lake. 

"  We'll  have  to  chase  him,"  said  the  man  who  held 
the  tiller,  as  he  started  after  the  fleet-sailing  "  Cor- 
poral." 

"  I'm  afraid  you  won't  be  able  to  catch  him  with  this 
boat,"  said  David. 

"Yes,"  said  Henry,  "she's  the  swiftest  boat  at 
Sackett's  Harbor." 

"  Sackett's  Harbor  ?  "  said  one  of  the  men  in  sur- 
prise.    "  Are  you  from  there  ?  " 

David  had  looked  at  Heniy  a  good  dc-al  startled 
when  he  heard  him  tell  where  they  were  fn>m.  The 
boys  made  no  reply,  mid  the  man  said,  *•'■  That's  a  great 
go.     Then  you're  Yanks,  axe  yoi;  ?      Th<,re's  some- 


FRIENDS  IN  NEED 


169 


tiling  funny  about  all  this,  but  you're  two  birds  in  the 
hand  and  so  we'll  try  to  get  the  one  in  the  bush  too.'* 
And  he  headed  his  boat  in  the  direction  the  "  Cor- 
poral "  had  taken  and  began  to  x^ursue  the  stranger 
who  was  sailing  her. 


1 


I      i  ' 


';'M 


l  iiii^fli 


fliiUffl 


i 


-i 


W     f 


170 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


[  *  ' 


M 


n . 


h 


n 


1!   !. 


flit 


M^ 


CHAPTER   XIX 

THE   PATIENT  AT  DONALD  J^IcGANN'S 

TX7HATEVER  interest  was  aroused  by  the  state- 
'  '  ment  that  the  boys  had  come  from  Sackett's 
Harbor  was  lost  for  the  time  in  the  eagerness  of  the 
pursuit.  The  "  Corporal  "  flew  on  in  advance  of  them, 
and  yet  fleet  as  she  was  the  pursuers  evidently  were 
gaining  upon  her. 

"  That  fellow  doesn't  know  how  to  sail  the  *  Cor- 
poral,' "  said  David.  "  If  she  was  managed  right 
she'd  draw  away  from  this  boat  in  short  order." 

The  man  at  the  tiller  laughed  at  David's  words 
and  said,  "  That  may  be  so,  but  she  isn't  outsailing 
us  now,  for  we're  gaining  on  her  every  minute." 

"  If  we  were  in  her,"  said  Henry,  "we'd  soon  leave 
you  behind ;  but  as  it  is  I'm  glad  that  we're  gaining 
on  her." 

The  conversation  soon  ceased,  for  the  attention  of 
all  was  centred  upon  the  "Corporal."  The  wind 
was  high  and  yet  not  steady.  The  man  they  were 
pursuing  apparently  was  very  reckless  in  his  manage- 
ment, and  seemed  to  think  of  only  one  thing,  and  that 
was  to  escape  from  his  pursuers  if  possible.     Behind 


THE   PATIENT   AT   DONALD   McGANNS 


171 


them  the  Canadian  shore  soon  became  dimmer  as  they 
ran  fartlier  out  into  the  waters  of  the  lake,  and  tlie 
boats  were  tossing  over  the  waves  that  now  had  be- 
come quite  high.  In  this  way  tlie  i)ursuit  went  on 
for  a  half-hour,  and  although  the  boat  in  which  the 
boys  were  clearly  was  gaining,  yet  the  distance  be- 
tween the  two  boats  was  not  lessened  rapidl}'. 

"  He's  making  for  the  shore  again,"  said  David 
excitedly  as  he  watched  the  movements  of  the 
"  Corporah" 

"That's  so,"  said  the  man  at  the  tiller.  And  it 
certainly  was  evident  that  tliere  was  a  change  in  the 
course  of  the  "  Corporal ; "  but  with  his  change  there 
had  come  a  consequent  gahi  by  the  pursuers.  Indeed, 
they  were  much  the  better  sailors,  and  they  were 
quick  to  take  advantage  of  any  change  that  promised 
to  benefit  them,  and  it  became  certain  that  they  were 
gaining  rapidly  now. 

"  What  a  fool  he  is  not  to  keep  with  the  wind," 
said  one  of  the  men.  "If  lie'd  run  before  the  wind 
he'd  have  distanced  us  in  short  order,  but  this  dodg- 
ing and  tacking  of  his  gives  us  the  advantage  every 
time,  and  it  won't  be  long  before  we  shall  overhaul 
him  bag  and  baggage." 

With  every  tack  of  the  "Corporal"  the  pursuers 
gained.  They  were  not  more  than  three  hundred 
yards  ajjart  now,  and  it  was  only  a  matter  of  time 
before  they  would  overhaul  the  fugitive. 


t!  I 


I 


i 

i 

1 

i    ■ 

'  1   .  , 

i  ■ 

1.1         ' 

fi       1 

i   .     ! 

i 

i 

172 


THE  BOY   OFFICERS   OF   1812 


111! 


"Wliat's  he  doing?  What's  he  doing?"  said 
Henry,  excitedly,  and  the  attention  of  every  one  was 
called  by  his  words  to  the  movements  the  man  in  the 
"  Corporal  "  was  making.  It  certainly  appeared  as  ii 
he  were  about  to  abandon  the  boat.  He  had  run  in 
comparatively  near  shore,  and,  letting  go  of  his  tiller, 
was  hauling  the  little  skiff  which  he  had  in  tow  close 
up  to  him. 

"  It  can't  be  he's  going  to  leave  the  boat,"  said  one 
of  the  men. 

"  Yes,  it  can  be,"  replied  David,  "  because  that's 
just  what  he  is  doing." 

"  That's  so,"  replied  the  other  as  they  saw  the 
man  they  were  pursuing  step  from  the  "  Corpoi-al " 
into  the  little  skiff,  and  abandoning  the  larger  boat 
take  his  oars  and  pull  with  all  his  strength  towards 
the  shore.  There  was  confusion  at  once  among 
the  pursuers.  Should  they  abandon  the  "  Corporal " 
and  pursue  the  man,  or  run  him  down  and  leave  the 
boat  to  take  its  chances  on  the  water  ? 

"  We'd  better  take  the  boat  first,"  said  one  of  the 
men.  ''  I  think  we  can  get  that  and  pick  him  up 
too,  and  if  we  can't,  he  isn't  going  to  get  very  far 
away  from  us  on  shore." 

"That's  just  what  he  was  figuring  on,"  said  the  other. 
"  If  it  came  to  a  choice  on  our  part  between  him  and 
the  boat,  probably  he  thought  we'd  take  after  the 
boat  and  that  would  give  him  a  chance  to  get  away." 


THE  PATIENT  AT  DONALD  McGANN'S 


173 


"  "Well,  it's  too  good  a  boat  for  us  to  leave,"  said  his 
companion,  "  for  in  such  a  breeze  as  this  she'd  get 
capsized  pretty  soon,  and  we'll  take  our  cliances  of 
getting  him." 

Accordingly  the  boat  was  headed  towards  the  "  Cor- 
poral," which  seemed  to  be  fairly  flying  over  the  sur- 
face of  the  lake.  With  every  gust  she  swerved  from 
her  course,  however,  and  at  times  it  seemed  as  if  she 
must  capsize. 

"  Strange  antics  a  boat  like  that  will  go  through," 
said  one  of  the  men.  "  It's  almost  uncanny.  It 
sometimes  seems  to  me  as  if  some  hand  we  couldn't 
see  was  holding  the  tiller,  and  jiarticular  deliglit  was 
taken  in  making  an  empty  boat  behave  as  this  one 
is  doing." 

But  the  pursuers  kept  steadily  on,  and  soon  gain- 
ing upon  the  "  Corporal,"  they  came  alongside,  and 
one  of  them  stepped  on  board  with  the  boys.  Im- 
mediately they  brought  her  to,  and  headed  her  for 
the  shore. 

"This  is  your  boat,  boys,  and  we  thought  we'd 
help  you  get  her;  but  I  want  to  understand  a  little 
more,  if  I  can,  aboui:  this  Sackett's  Harbor  business. 
You're  too  young  to  be  very  dangerous,  and  yet  I 
should  like  to  knov/  w^liat  it  means." 

T!ie  boys  glanced  at  each  other  quickly,  and  then 
David  said,  *•  Well,  I'll  make  a  clean  breast  of  it, 
and  tell  you  everything  just   as   it  is,  and   then   if 


H: 


(U'f 

I 


174 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS   OF   1812 


t. 


I    i  ■ 


i-   5 1 


F't 


i  s 


i'l 


you  want  to  do  anything  with  us  you  can  ; "  and  he 
proceeded  to  tell  the  story  of  Elijairs  strange  dis- 
appearance, and  the  report  which  had  come  to  him 
through  one  of  the  prisoners  at  Sackett's  Harbor. 
He  did  not  tell  of  the  part  which  they  had  taken  in 
the  war,  but  he  did  tell  these  strangers  something  of 
the  sadness  there  was  in  the  home  of  Mr.  Spicer,  and 
of  the  suffering  of  his  father  and  mother. 

"  I  don't  waste  any  affection  on  the  Yanks,"  said 
the  man  at  last ;  "  and  that  is  the  worst  about  you,  and 
although  you're  young  Yankees,  if  nothing  happens 
you'll  soon  grow  up  to  be  old  ones,  and  there's  no 
knowing  what  you'll  do  then.  A  snake's  egg  is 
bound  to  furnish  a  snake  every  time.  However,  I'm 
in  favor  of  giving  you  boys  a  chance  to  find  out 
whether  this  is  your  friend  or  not,  and  if  it  is,  I  shan't 
stand  in  the  way  of  your  taking  your  boat  and  going 
home." 

"  Don't  you  want  us  to  help  you  catch  this  man 
we've  been  chasing  ?  "  said  David.  "  We  feel  under 
obligations  to  you  for  your  help,  for  you  certainly 
have  been  very  kind  to  us." 

"  No,  we  don't  want  any  of  your  help,"  said  the 
man  gruffly,  and  yet  as  David  thought  not  at  all  dis- 
pleased at  his  offer.  "  No,  you  take  your  boat,  and 
we'll  get  after  the  man  and  take  him.  Here  comes 
my  pardner,"  he  added,  as  the  "  Corporal "  was 
brought  to  the  dock,  and  the  other  boat  soon  came 


THE  PATIENT  AT  DOXALD  McGANN'S 


175 


alongside.  A  hurried  conversation  ])etween  tlie  two 
men  explained  the  position  of  the  boys,  and  tliey  both 
agreed  to  leave  them  where  they  were,  and  they 
started  to  search  for  the  man  who  had  escaped  them. 

A  great  change  had  come  over  Toronto  since  the 
previous  visit  of  the  boys,  and  they  were  interested 
observers  of  all  that  was  transpiring  about  them.  At 
first  they  were  afraid  they  would  be  accosted  by  some 
of  the  soldiers  they  saw,  or  by  some  of  the  men  they 
met  upon  the  street ;  but  they  soon  were  satislied 
that  no  one  was  giving  them  any  special  attention, 
and  in  a  brief  time  they  left  the  dock  and  started 
towards  the  town. 

"  What  are  you  going  to  do  now,  David?  "  ashed 
Henry.  "  I  haven't  an  idea  of  what's  the  best  thing 
to  do,  at  all." 

"  I  have  been  thinking  of  that  very  thing,"  said 
David,  "  and  I  have  made  up  my  mind  what  I'll  do, 
and  the  first  thing  is,  to  speak  to  this  man  coming 
down  the  street,"  and  they  crossed  over  to  meet  him. 

"  Do  you  know  where  the  minister  lives  ?  "  said 
David  to  the  stranger. 

"  What  minister  do  you  mean  ?  "  said  the  stranger, 
as  he  stopped  to  talk  to  the  boys. 

"  Any  one  ;  I  don't  care." 

'  Tliere's  one  living  right  up  the  street  here  in  the 
la:5t  hou?e,  right  next  to  the  churcli." 

"  That's  all  right.     Tliank  you,"   replied   David, 


.%, 


^, 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-S) 


^/ 


i^ 


v.. 


1.0 


I.I 


12.2 


■^121    |2.5 

[^  144    ii 
^   1^    12.0 


IL25  i  1.4 


1.6 


^ 


'/ 


f 


Photographic 

Sciences 
Corporation 


fV 


iV 


a? 


<^ 


«- 


6^ 


<<^J* 


23  WiST  MAIN  STRHT 

WEBSTIR.N.Y.  )4SS0 

(7)6)  •73-4S03 


^      ^ 

V 


Ut 


V 


176 


THE   BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


"  we'll  go  to  see  him,"  and  both  lx)ys  started  in  the 
direction  which  the  man  had  indicated. 

When  they  were  admitted  to  the  house  it  was  by 
the  man  whom  the  boys  at  once  concluded  must  be 
the  minister  himself.  He  spoke  with  a  broad  Scotch 
accent,  and  his  full  round  face  beamed  kindly  upon 
the  boys  as  they  came  in.  David  at  once  told  him 
their  story,  at  least  enough  of  it  to  let  him  know 
what  their  purpose  in  coming  was.  He  did  not 
tell  him  where  they  were  from  nor  the  part  they 
had  taken  in  the  war,  but  he  did  tell  about  the 
loss  of  Elijah,  and  the  report  whicli  they  had  had 
of  a  young  man  lying  ill  and  wounded  in  one  of  the 
homes  at  Toronto,  and  that  they  were  not  v.ithout 
hope  that  he  miglit  be  their  missing  friend. 

"  Poor  bairns !  poor  bairns !  "  the  good  man  kept  ut- 
tering during  their  recital,  and  when  they  had  iin- 
ished  he  had  many  sharp  words  to  say  about  the  cruel 
war  which  was  then  being  waged. 

David  was  not  especially  interested  in  what  he 
had  to  say  about  the  war,  but  he  was  very  much 
pleased  when  the  old  man  took  his  hat  and  cane  and 
promised  to  go  wth  them  on  their  search.  He  knew 
several  places  where  men  wliO  had  been  wounded  in 
the  fight  were  being  cared  for,  and  lie  kiiew  of  no 
better  way  than  to  begin  to  search  for  the  missing 
boy  by  visiting  these  liouses  in  (»rder. 

The  first  place  they  entered  they  found  sheltered 


r 


THE  PATIJINT    AT  DONALD   McGANN'S 


177 


lel 


id 

I  in 

10 

ng 
ed 


a  man  who  luid  been  badly  wounded  in  the  battle, 
but  when  the  boys  looked  upon  him  they  saw  that 
he  was  old  and  gray,  and  bore  no  resemblance  to  the 
missing  Elijah. 

Again  they  met  with  a  similar  experience,  and 
Henry  began  to  be  very  much  discouraged. 

"  We  never  shall  find  him  after  all  our  trouble," 
he  exclaimed  bitterly ;  *'  I  know  we  never  shall." 

"Don't  get  discouraged,  Henry,"  said  David. 
"  You're  a  little  bit  like  Lige,  after  all,  and  you're 
too  quick  to  let  go,  just  as  sometimes  I  think  he's 
been  too  quick  to  take  hold." 

The  old  minister  added  his  encouraging  words, 
and  tried  to  cheer  the  desponding  boy;  but  when 
they  had  made  several  more  visits  which  did  nothing 
except  to  add  to  their  disappointment,  even  David 
himself  began  to  fear  that  their  search  would  be  a 
useless  one,  and  that  after  all  they  had  been  some- 
what rash  in  following  an  idle  report  of  a  prisoner 
who  was  an  entire  stranger  to  them  all. 

"We'll  try  Donald  McGann's  now,"  said  the 
minister.  "  One  of  the  girls  told  me  that  they  had 
been  nursing  a  wounded  soldier  ever  since  the  battle. 
It  may  be  that's  the  very  one  we're  looking  for." 

He  spoke  cheerfully,  and  the  boys,  acting  upon  his 
suggestion,  started  towards  the  residence  of  Donald 
McGann;  but  as  they  went  on  their  spirits  fell 
again,  and  Henry  said,  "  Tiiere's  no  use.     He  won't 


!  '     '■ 


' 


m 


U3 


i 


Vi  !  ''  ■ 


I    i!  ■ 

I  'i 


■  I/:  I 

l"hr    t 


■$•  « 


178 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF    1812 


be  there ;  I  know  he  won't.  We  might  just  as  well  go 
down  and  take  the  'Corporal'  and  start  for  home 
again ; "  but  the  old  minister  had  already  used  the 
knocker  on  the  door,  and  in  response  to  his  summons 
a  young  girl  stood  before  them,  and  was  listening 
with  some  surprise  to  the  words  the  old  man  had  to 
say. 

The  convei'sation  evidently  interested  others,  for 
presently  two  more  young  girls  came  and  stood  by 
their  sister's  side,  and  cast  curious  looks  at  the  boys. 

Eager  as  they  were  to  learn  anything  that  might 
throw  any  ligiit  upon  their  search,  they  yet  were  very 
conscious  of  t!ie  bright  eyes  and  curious  glances  of 
the  young  girls  before  them. 

"  I'll  call  mother,"  said  one  of  them  as  the  party 
entered  and  seated  themselves. 

The  mother,  a  gentle,  sweet-faced  woman,  soon 
came  in,  and  in  some  surprise  listened  to  the  story 
which  the  clergyman  told  her.  She  said  but  little 
until  he  had  finished,  and  then  she  quietly  re- 
marked, "  You  soon  can  tell  whether  he's  the  one  you're 
looking  for  or  not ;  he's  been  here  ever  since  the  day 
after  the  battle.  He's  never  made  any  trouble  for  us, 
poor  boy.  About  all  he  has  done  has  been  to  moan 
and  toss  till  lately,  but  since  we've  got  him  fixed  in  a 
chair  so  that  he  can  sit  up  part  of  the  time  he's  a 
good  deal  more  quiet,  though  he  follows  me  with 
those  eyes  of  his  wherever  I  go.    He'd  like  to  say 


! 


go 
me 

the 

)ns 

iiig 

to 


for 

by 

)ys. 
ght 
ery 
I  of 


trty 


oon 
ory 
ttle 
re- 
I're 
lay 
us, 

31U1 

11  a 
s  a 
ith 
say 


Tlicy  ivcomiizeil  llic  lact'  of  tlnii-  I<i>l  li  ii'iid  "'      I'nqi-  17U 


'     / 


L 


^ 


THE  PATIENT  AT  DONALD  McGANN'S 


179 


something,  I  think,  but  he  doesn't  seem  quite  himself 
yet,  and  whatever  he  has  had  in  his  mind  he's  kept 
it  to  himself.  But  come  with  me  and  you  can  soon 
tell  for  yourselves,"  and  she  led  the  way  into  another 
room. 

As  the  boys  entered  they  saw  that  some  one  wns 
sitting  in  a  chair  by  the  window,  bolstered  up  by 
pillows,  but  they  could  not  tell  who  it  was,  as  his  face 
was  turned  from  them.  The  patient  heard  them 
when  they  entered,  however,  and  slowly  turned  his 
thin,  worn  face  to  see  who  it  was  that  had  come  to 
him.  Evidently  he  was  looking  for  no  one  but  the 
family  which  had  cared  for  him  so  long. 

The  startled  boys  at  first  said  nothing,  for  it  was 
with  difficulty  that  they  recognized  the  face  of  their 
lost  friend,  Elijah  Spicer.  But  the  object  of  their 
voyage  had  been  gained,  and  they  stood  before  theii 
long-lost  friend. 


in 


I 


ISO 


TIIK  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


CHAPTER  XX 

iteman's  new  boy  friend 

TTEMAN  JEDUTIIAN  CHUBB,  when  he  had  been 
""-^  left  a  prisoner  in  the  British  camp  by  his  friends 
who  made  their  escape  without  much  difTiculty,  soon 
became  a  changed  mati ;  that  is,  he  was  changed  back 
into  the  man  he  was  when  our  friends  first  met  him. 
l^vcr  since  he  had  been  shot  in  the  attack  on  Queen- 
ston  Ileiglits  he  had  been  much  more  quiet  than  he 
had  been  before.  The  songs  which  before  he  had 
been  so  fond  of  singing  were  seldom  heard  ir^m  him 
after  that  time,  and  not  even  the  praise  and  persistent 
begging  of  the  boys  could  often  make  him  sing ;  but 
after  he  had  been  left  for  a  time  in  the  British  camp, 
a  gradual  change  came  over  him.  Frequently  he 
would  raise  his  voice  in  song,  and  was  more  ready  to 
boast  of  his  deeds,  and  declare  what  great  things  he 
would,  do,  than  ever  before. 

His  tall,  gaunt  form,  with  its  long  arms  and  thick, 
bushy,  red  hair,  came  to  be  something  of  a  joke  among 
tlie  soldiers.  He  was  regarded  by  many  of  them  as 
not  just   right  in   his   mind.     This,  however,  was 


in: MAN'S  NKW  BOY  FUIKND 


181 


liuidly  true,  for,  with  all  his  pcculiaiitieH,  he  had  a 
certain  shrewdness  that  enabled  him  often  to  gain 
his  point,  when  a  man  apparently  much  brighter 
might  liave  lost  it. 

As  the  days  passed,  Ileman  began  to  sing  again, 
and  his  songs  caused  much  amusement  and  divei'sion 
in  the  camp.  One  night,  at  the  request  of  the  guard, 
he  had  been  singing  a  song  which  was  a  familiar  one 
in  the  war,  and  one  part  of  which  was  as  follows  : 

"  •  Where  arc  you  from? '  bold  llodgers  cried, 
Wliich  made  the  British  wonder ; 
Then  with  a  gun  they  quick  replied, 
Which  made  a  noise  like  thunder. 

"  Like  lightning  we  returned  the  joke. 
Our  matches  were  bo  handy ; 
The  Yankee  bulldogs  nobly  spoke 
The  tune  of  '  Doodle  Dandy."* 

"  Is  that  the  reason  Yankees  can  fight  so  well, 
because  they  have  such  good  songs  and  singers 
amongst  them  ? "  laughed  the  guard. 

"  No,"  replied  Heman  soberly,  without  any  ap- 
preciation of  the  quiet  sarcasm  in  the  soldier's 
words.  "  I  think  the  reason  the  men  can  fight  as 
they  do  comes  from  another  song,  which  is  called 
*  The  Impressed  Seamen's  Appeal.'  That's  a  great 
song." 

"  Can  you  sing  that  as  well  as  you  did  the  other  ?  " 
said  the  soldier  banteringly. 


:f 


.1 

ii- 


I 


} 


'I  : 


f 


182 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


"  Oh,  yes  I  "  rei)lied  Heman,  unconscious  ot  every- 
thing but  an  audience  that  appreciated  his  singing. 
"  I'll  sing  you  one  verse  of  that,  if  you  like." 

"  Do  so,"  replied  the  soldier,  "  by  all  means  ; "  and 
Heman  began,  his  voice  raised  to  its  highest  pitch, 
his  eyes  closed,  and  his  head  and  arms  keeping  time, 
and  sang, 

"  Shall  that  arm  which  haughty  Britain 
In  its  gristle  found  too  strung, 
That  by  which  her  foca  were  smitten, 
Shall  that  arm  be  palsied  long? 

*'  See  our  sons  of  ocean  kneeling 
To  a  tyrant's  stripes  and  chains  t 
Partisan !   hast  thou  no  feeling 
When  the  hardy  tar  complains  ? 

'*  See  the  British  press-gang  seize  him,  "^ 

Victim  of  relentless  power ! 
Stout  his  heart  is,  but  must  fail  him 
In  this  evil,  trying  hour." 


> 


By  this  time  quite  a  number  of  soldiers  had  gath- 
ered about  him,  and  their  liberal  applause  spurred 
Heman  on  to  further  endeavors. 

"  I  know  another  one,"  said  he,  "  which  is  called 
*  Embargo  and  Peace.'  It  isn't  quite  as  good  as  the 
others,  but  it'll  do  very  well,"  and  Heman  began 
again  to  sing. 

"  Let  traitors  who  feel  not  the  patriot's  flame 

Talk  of  yielding  our  honor  to  Englishmen's  sway  I 


HEMAN'S  NEW  BOY  FRIEND 


183 


No  such  blemish  ahull  sully  our  country's  fair  fame; 
We've  no  claims  to  Burronder  nor  tribute  to  pay. 

Then,  though  foes  gather  round, 

We're  on  Liberty's  ground, 
Both  too  wise  to  be  trapped,  and  too  strong  to  be  bound." 

As  the  days  passed,  Heman's  songs  came  into 
great  demand.  He  was  entirely  unconscious  of  any- 
thing like  ridicule,  and  never  seemed  to  appreciate 
that  the  soldiers  had  any  other  motive  than  the  mere 
enjoyment  of  his  singing,  whenever  they  requested 
him  to  give  them  any  music. 

Many  of  the  soldiers  had  been  withdrawn  from  the 
camp  by  this  time,  but  it  had  never  seemed  worth 
while  to  do  anything  in  particular  with  Heman,  as 
they  all  looked  upon  him  as  a  little  lacking  mentally, 
and  as  a  consequence  he  was  not  always  closely  con- 
fined. 

Frequently  he  was  sent  on  errands  for  the  officers, 
and  was  allowed  more  liberty  than  a  prisoner  of  war 
often  knows.  Indeed,  Heman  hardly  regarded  him- 
self in  the  light  of  a  prisoner,  or,  at  least,  his  actions 
never  seemed  to  imply  that  he  was  under  guard,  and 
he  moved  about  the  camp  as  freely  as  almost  any  of 
the  soldiers.  He  came  to  be  known  as  the  "  Angle- 
worm," his  gaunt  appearance  and  reddish  complexion 
perhaps  suggesting  the  epithet  to  some  of  the  soldiers. 
At  any  rate,  the  name  was  soon  caught  up,  and  it 
was  the  title  by  which  he  was  familiarly  summoned. 


r 


Ft  m  : 


<   . ) 


M  1 


iHt 


TIIK   noY   Ol'FICKIlS  OF   1MI2 


Yet  Ilemiiii  coiistanUy  rebelled  ugaiiist  the  name, 
and  usuidly  refused  to  answer  to  it,  and  whenever 
any  one  applied  it  to  him  he  would  reply,  "  Nay, 
nay,  Ilenian  is  my  name,  —  the  name  my  mother  gave 
me  from  the  Seripture,  First  Chronicles  six,  thirty- 
tliree ;  of  the  sons  of  the  Kohathites  ;  Ileman  a  singer, 
the  son  of  Joel,  the  son  of  Shemuel."  But  his  quo- 
tations had  little  effect,  and  the  name  clung  to  him 
I)ersistently  in  spite  of  his  opposition.  The  freedom 
which  he  enjoyed  allowed  him  to  wander  almost  at 
will  about  tlie  camp,  f«nd  it  happened  one  day  that  he 
wanderd  so  far  beyond  the  borders  that  he  did  not 
return  at  all.  No  special  search  was  made  for  him, 
for  no  one  seemed  to  care  very  much  whether  he  re- 
mained in  the  camp  or  not. 

Heman  hid  himself  the  most  of  the  time  for  a 
few  days,  and  became  quite  indignant  that  he  was 
not  pursued.  He  was  not  familiar  with  the  country 
from  which  he  was  escaping,  and  yet  he  found  but 
little  difficulty  in  gaining  something  to  eat  and  a 
place  in  which  he  could  sleep.  In  that  way  he  kept 
on  for  many  days,  and  at  last,  although  he  hardly 
could  have  told  how,  he  found  himself  at  the  end  of 
his  journey  on  the  American  side,  near  the  eastern 
end  of  Lake  Erie. 

Of  his  good  qualities,  eiidurance  was  among  the 
first.  He  could  eat  more  than  others  when  the  op- 
portunity presented   itself,   and   then  again    could 


HKMANS   NEW   BOY   FKIENI) 


LSf) 


thrive  on  what  appiiiontly  wouUl  stiiivo  any  other 
man.  lie  had  made  frionds  during  his  journey,  and 
had  not  hesitated  to  make  use  of  wliatever  they  could 
offer  him. 

His  singing",  ho  thought,  had  been  greatly  en- 
joyed, and  it  certiiinly  had  been  in  great  demand,  and 
the  eagerness  with  which  ha  responded  to  any  request 
for  a  song  had  been  from  apparently  liaving  decided 
to  make  up  for  the  tini^  of  his  long  silence. 

After  many  weeks  ii  camf3  to  pass  that  he  arrived 
at  the  quarters  of  Commodore  Perry,  and  at  onco 
making  himself  at  liome  in  the  camp,  had  fallen  in 
with  Perry's  younger  brother,  Alexander,  and  liad 
become  a  warm  friend  of  his.  Although  Alexander 
was  but  thirteen  years  ohl,  lie  seemed  nearly  as 
mature  as  Heman,  and  they  spent  much  of  tlie  linio 
together.  From  him  he  learned  how  his  brother, 
Commodore  Oliver  H.  Perry,  had  been  a  naval  o Ulcer 
and  in  command  of  a  flotilla  of  gun-boats  at  Newport, 
Rhode  Island.  He  had  been  very  desirous  of  serving 
on  the  lakes  or  the  ocean,  and  had  offered  his  services 
in  the  previous  autumn,  and  Commodore  Chauncey 
had  written  him  a  very  cordial  letter,  and  placed 
him  in  command  of  the  naval  force  on  Lake  Erie. 

Captain  Perry,  as  he  then  was,  was  delighted,  and 
he  sent  the  best  of  his  men  from  Narragansett  Bay  to 
the  lake.  He  himself  hud  started  from  Rhode  Island 
with  his  little  brother,  Alexander,  and  had  journeyed 


>  I 


186 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS   OF   1812 


ml 
m 


! 

i 


through    the   wilderness    and   arrived    at   Sackett*s 
Harbor  on  the  third  of  March. 

It  was  a  great  delight  to  Heman  when  he  found 
that  young  Perry  had  been  with  his  brother  at  Sackett's 
Harbor,  and  he  had  many  stories  to  tell  him  of  the 
young  friends  he  himself  had  made  whose  home  was 
near  there.  He  was  somewhat  interested  in  the 
preparations  which  were  being  rapidly  pushed  for 
equipping  a  fleet  to  engage  the  British  on  Lake  Erie. 

On  the  report  that  the  British  were  coming,  he  and 
Alexander  became  highly  excited,  and  when  at  last 
they  started  forth,  it  was  after  many  false  moves 
of  the  enemy  and  repeated  refusals  to  enter  into 
an  engagement.  Heman  and  Alexander  were  both 
on  the  flag-ship  when  Captain  Perry's  fleet  came  to 
anchor  in  Put-in  Bay.  Captain  Perry  was  but  twenty- 
seven  years  old  at  the  time,  and  young  as  he  wa»  had 
the  warmest  affections  and  resp  i.  of  all  his  men. 
Every  one  knew  that  when  he  led  his  men  into  an  en- 
gagement he  would  not  give  up  so  long  as  there  was 
any  chance  of  fighting. 

Heman  and  Alexander  were  in  his  cabin  one  day 
when  he  showed  them  a  large,  square  battle-flag  which 
he  had  had  his  purser  previously  prepare  at  Erie. 
It  was  a  blue  flag,  and  had  in  the  centre  simply  the 
words,  "  Don't  give  up  the  ship."  He  explained  to 
them  how  they  were  the  last  words  of  Captain 
Lawrence  when  he  had  been  fatally  wounded  in  the 


HEMAN'S   NE:W  BOY   FRIEND 


187 


fight  of  the  "  Chesapeake  "  and  the  "  Shannon,"  which 
was  the  great  naval  loss  of  the  Americans  that  year  ; 
but  the  Britisli  had  been  so  chagrined  at  the  un- 
expected success  of  the  American  navy  in  the  pre- 
vious year,  that  they  had  sent  over  all  their  available 
boats,  and  as  a  consequence  had  blockaded  nearly  all 
the  American  ports. 

The  Americans  had  fitted  out  many  little  gun- 
boats, and  were  constantly  engaged  in  privateer- 
ing, and  a  great  many  small  engagements  had  been 
had.  In  June,  Captain  Lawrence,  who  had  been  in 
command  of  the  "  Hornet,"  had  been  promoted  to  the 
command  of  a  larger  ship,  the  "Chesapeake,"  and 
sailed  out  of  Boston  Harbor  to  engage  the  "  Shannon  ; " 
and  although  she  was  of  about  the  same  size  and 
force  as  his  own  ship,  her  men  were  much  better 
disciplined,  and  discipline  won  the  day. 

The  British  were  as  highly  delighted  at  the  success 
of  the  "  Shannon  "  as  the  Americans  had  been  at  their 
successes  in  the  preceding  year,  but  the  dying  words 
of  Captain  Lawrence,  "  Don't  give  up  the  ship,"  had 
become  the  watchword  amotig  all  the  American 
sailors ;  and  when  Captain  Perry  put  those  words  on 
the  battle-flag  which  he  showed  to  Alexander  and 
Heraan,  he  knew  tiiat  it  would  appeal  to  the  sailors 
in  the  stirring  events  which  were  to  follow  as  no  other 
words  could.  And  stirring  events  did  follow,  and 
sooner  than  many  expected  them  to  come. 


r 


i'f 


1^5   s 


[i    ' 


188 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF  1812 


CHAPTER  XXI 

THE  DEFENCE  OF  FORT  MEIGS 

TT  is  time  for  us  to  return  to  General  Harrison 
-■-  and  his  men,  whom  we  left  defending  Fort  Meigs 
against  a  large  body  of  British  and  Indians  who  had 
surrounded  it.  General  Harrison,  or  "  Tippecanoe,"  as 
his  soldiers  familiarly  had  called  him  since  the  battle 
of  that  name,  was  greatly  beloved  of  all  his  followers, 
and  was  obeyed  -^s  few  of  the  men  ir.  those  times 
were. 

The  traverse  wliich  had  been  made  was  almost  a 
complete  protection  against  the  balls  of  the  enemy, 
and  while  the  lack  of  ammunition  and  the  presence 
of  only  one  six-pound  gun  prevented  them  from 
making  a  very  vigorous  return  of  their  shots,  the 
men  were  strong  in  their  defence,  and  enthusiastic 
in  their  determination  to  hold  on  to  Fort  Meigs  at 
all  hazards. 

John  Smart  was  especially  happy,  and  became  almost 
reckless  in  his  excitement,  and  frequently  climlKjd  up 
on  top  of  the  earthworlcs,  and  waved  his  arms  and 
jeered  at  the  besiegers.     Encouraged  by  his  example. 


THE  DEFENCE  OF  FORT  MEIGS 


189 


other  soldiers  followed  him,  and  together  shouted 
defiance  at  Pioctor  and  his  men. 

General  Harrison,  however,  soon  put  a  stop  to  this 
reckless  bravado,  although  he  recognized  how  con- 
tagious enthusiasm  was  among  his  men ;  but  he  did 
not  care  to  have  any  men  fall  simply  from  reckless 
daring,  and  so  soon  forbade  any  one  to  expose  him- 
self without  express  orders. 

But  a  change  had  come  over  the  enemy,  and  find- 
ing how  useless  their  work  was,  they  had  quietly 
and  stealthily  altered  their  plans,  thinking  to  outwit 
the  Americans,  and  to  gain  a  place  wheie  they  could 
fire  on  the  body  of  soldiers  from  behind  the  earth- 
works. But  General  Harrison  had  suspected  this 
very  design,  and  traverses  accordingly  had  been  made 
to  meet  this  very  movement,  and  as  a  consequence 
almost  every  shot  of  the  enemy  was  rendered  useless. 

Occasionally  the  fire  was  returned  from  the  fort, 
but  the  ammunition  was  so  scanty  that  this  was  done 
more  for  its  general  effect  than  for  any  hope  of  doing 
any  damage  to  the  besiegers.  Plenty  of  food  and 
water  was  in  the  fort,  and  it  was  confidently  expected 
that  a  long  siege  could  be  withstood.  Shot  and  shell 
was  hurled  more  thickly  upon  the  fort  now  than 
before,  but  the  next  day  the  fire  soon  slackened 
somewhat,  as  it  seemed  to  be  almost  without  effect, 
and  the  besiegers  apparently  were  becoming  dis- 
couraged. 


190 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS   OF   1812 


i-   f 


u  '4 


The  British  commander  here  sent  a  major  with  a 
demand  for  the  surrender  of  the  post. 

"  You  tell  General  Proctor,"  General  Harrison  sent 
back  word,  "  that  if  he  shall  take  this  fort,  it  will  be 
under  circumstances  that  will  do  him  more  honor 
than  a  thousand  surrenders." 

"  If  we  Tilly  had  plenty  of  ammunition,"  said  one 
of  the  captains,  after  the  messenger  had  gone,  "  we 
could  blow  John  Bull  from  the  Miami." 

Again  the  soldiers  began  to  show  their  confidence 
by  mounting  the  ramparts,  and  swinging  their  hats, 
and  waving  their  arms,  and  shouting  to  their  besiegers, 
but  General  Harrison,  in  spite  of  his  bold  words, 
was  very  anxioas.  He  well  knew  how  Generals  Hull 
and  Winchester  had  both  failed,  and  what  sufferings 
had  come  upon  their  men.  He  also  knew  how  strong 
the  British  were,  and  how  wily  were  their  Indian 
allies.  He  was  every  hour  'ooking  up  the  river  for 
the  help  which  he  hoped  would  come. 

Ever  since  the  departure  of  Peter  Navarre  and 
Captain  Oliver,  not  a  word  had  come  to  him  from  the 
outside  world;  but  about  midnight  Captain  Oliver, 
with  fifteen  officers  who  had  made  their  way  down 
the  river  in  a  boat,  succeeded  in  entering  the  fort, 
bringing  word  that  General  Clay  was  only  eighteen 
miles  away,  and  had  eleven  hundred  Kentucky  sol- 
diers with  him,  and  would  probably  arrive  at  Fort 
Meigs  before  morning. 


THE  DEFENCE  OF  FORT  MEIGS 


lUl 


General  Harrison  no  sooner  received  the  message 
than  he  immediately  thought  of  a  plan  of  working 
with  General  Clay  outside  the  fort,  and  so  he  quickly 
sent  a  couple  of  men  in  a  canoe  to  tell  him  that  he 
was  to  detach  about  eight  hundred  of  his  men,  and 
land  them  about  a  mile  and  a  half  above  Fort  Meigs, 
and  the  rest  of  the  men  were  to  land  on.  thu  fort  side 
of  the  river,  and  fight  their  way  through  the  Indians 
to  the  fort. 

Accordingly,  about  sunribe  Clay  started  with  his 
men.  He  ordered  Colonel  Dudley  to  start  for  the 
British  batteries,  while  he  himself  would  do  the  part 
which  had  been  assigned  him.  Colonel  Dudley  was 
a  very  brave  man,  and  he  led  his  forces  through  the 
woods  in  such  a  way  that  in  the  form  of  a  crescent 
his  men  faced  the  enemy  at  last,  and  it  looked  as  if 
the  whole  force  would  be  captured ;  but  he  had  failed 
to  tell  some  of  his  officers  of  the  plan  which  had  been 
formed,  and  the  mistake  proved  to  be  almost  fatal. 

Suddenly  Dudley  and  his  men  raised  a  horrible 
yell,  and  rushed  forward  and  captured  the  heavy  guns, 
spiking  eleven  of  them  without  losing  a  man.  The 
riflemen  who  had  been  attacked  by  the  Indians 
thought  it  was  their  duty  to  stay  there  and  fight  in- 
stead of  falling  back  to  the  main  body,  which  was  the 
great  mistake  of  the  day.  Although  the  batteries 
were  not  destroved,  what  General  Harrison  had 
planned  had   in  the   main  been  accomplished,  and 


102 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS   OF   1812 


i 


!y 


p 
Mf 


when  the  British  flag  was  pulled  down  loud  cheers 
went  up  from  the  men  in  the  fort,  who  had  been 
breathless  observers  of  what  was  going  on. 

General  Harrison  could  not  understand  why  the 
men  who  had  accomplished  just  what  he  wanted  done, 
still  stayed  there  and  fought  when  it  was  against  his 
express  orders.  lie  at  once  sent  a  lieutenant  to 
Colonel  Dudley  to  tell  him  to  withdraw ;  but  when 
he  arrived  the  victory  which  had  been  won  was  al- 
ready changed  into  a  defeat,  for  at  the  very  moment 
when  the  batteries  were  taken  the  Indians  had  fallen 
upon  the  riflemen. 

Colonel  Dudley  had  ordered  them  to  be  reenforced, 
and  soon  the  greater  part  of  his  men,  who  had  almost 
no  discipline,  rushed  through  the  woods  to  their  com- 
panions' aid,  and  soon  put  the  Indians  to  flight; 
but  they  were  so  filled  with  enthusiasm  by  their 
success  that  they  forgot  everything  else  but  the 
pursuit  of  the  Indians  almost  to  the  British  camp. 
This  meanwhile  had  been  largely  reenforced,  and 
they  took  a  great  many  of  our  soldiers  prisoners,  and 
drove  othera  toward  their  boats.  Colonel  Dudley's 
men  were  in  great  confusion  now,  and  would  not 
listen  to  a  word  of  command.  They  fought  for  three 
hours,  and  before  the  struggle  was  finished  Dudley 
himself  had  been  tomahawked,  and  of  the  eight  hun- 
dred who  had  come  with  him,  only  one  hundred  and 
seventy  escaped  to  Fort  Meigs. 


THE   DEFENCE   OF   FOUT  MEIGS 


11)3 


jed, 
lost 

m- 
ht; 
neir 
the 

lip. 

nd 

nd 
r's 
Ot 

ree 

ley 

un- 

nd 


I 


General  Clay,  after  some  exciting  encounters  mean- 
while, had  arrived  at  the  fort  without  suffering  v(3ry 
serious  loss.  A  party  was  at  once  formed,  and  niarclied 
forth  from  the  fort  and  began  to  drive  the  Indians 
before  them.  They  were  almost  as  reckless  as 
Colonel  Dudlev's  men  had  been,  and  were  facing 
almost  as  great  a  danger  in  the  very  successes  whicli 
at  first  had  come  to  them,  for  they  were  pursuing  the 
Indians  towards  the  very  place  where  all  the  British 
strength  was  gathered;  but  General  Harrison  was 
watching  them,  and  he  sent  three  hundred  and  fifty 
men  from  the  fort  against  the  batteries,  who  charged 
with  such  bravery  that  they  drove  the  enemy  —  al- 
though there  were  eight  hundred  and  fifty  of  them  — 
from  their  batteries,  and  spiked  their  guns  and 
brought  forty-three  prisoners  back  to  the  fort. 

The  lack  of  success  on  the  part  of  the  British  was 
very  disheartening  to  them.  The  Indians,  who  were 
always  fickle,  were  now  threatening  to  desert  them. 
Tecumseh  in  the  event  of  success  was  to  have  the 
whole  of  the  Michigan  territory  for  his  reward,  and 
also  the  body  of  General  Harrison,  whom  he  had  hated 
with  an  intensity  that  was  almost  fiendish  ever  since 
the  battle  of  Tippecanoe ;  but  the  Indians  were  leav- 
ing now  in  disgust  at  the  failure  of  the  British  in  the 
engagement,  and  General  Proctor  saw  that  there  was 
nothing  left  for  him  but  to  leave  also,  for  if  he 
remained   without    his   Indian   helpers,  his   soldiers 


!' 


I 


194 


TiiE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


would  surely  be  taken  prisoners.  He  did  not  w:sh 
General  Harrison  to  know  this,  however,  and  think- 
ing that  he  could  conceal  his  real  purpose,  he  again 
sent  an  officer  to  the  fort  demanding  its  surrender. 

General  Harrison  simply  sent  back  word  that  "  he 
hoped  that  request  would  not  be  repeated,"  and  that 
Avas  the  last  friendly  communication  that  was  had. 

General  Proctor  tried  to  bear  away  some  of  his 
cannon  which  had  not  been  spiked,  but  a  few  shots 
from  the  fort  soon  showed  him  that  he  had  better  not 
remain  even  for  that,  and  he  soon  withdrew  with  the 
remains  of  his  little  army  to  Amherstburg.  He  took 
with  him  the  prisoners  and  marched  them  down  to 
Fort  Miami,  and  yet  under  his  very  eye  the  Indians 
were  plundering  and  murdering  many  of  them,  and 
more  than  twenty  of  them  had  been  scalped,  when 
Tecumseh,  more  pitiful  than  the  British  General,  by 
his  own  words  put  an  end  to  such  treachery. 

There  was  great  rejoicing  in  the  little  band  of 
American  soldiers  that  so  successfully  had  withstood 
the  attack  of  the  British  and  Indians,  but  as  soon  as 
General  Harrison  had  become  certain  that  Proctor 
had  given  up  his  plans  of  trying  to  get  possession  of  the 
Maumee  Valley,  and  at  last  had  returned  to  Maiden, 
he  left  General  Clay  in  command  of  the  fort,  and 
started  for  the  Erie  frontier  to  strengthen  the 
defences  there,  and  to  see  what  could  be  done  for 
making  an  attack  again^jt  the  British,  for  it  was  the 


THE  DEFENCE  OF  FORT  MEIGS 


11)5 


as 
:or 


ambition  of  all  to  regain  that  which  General  Hull 
had  surrendered  in  such  a  cowardly  manner.  He 
was  greatly  encouraged  by  the  warm  responses  which 
came  to  him,  and  was  certain  that  very  soon  a  forward 
movement  could  be  made. 

The  report  soon  came  that  Fort  Stephenson  had  also 
been  successfully  held  against  an  attack  of  the  British 
by  Major  George  Croghan,  who  was  in  command 
over  the  one  hundred  and  sixty  men  that  formed 
the  garrison  there.  Major  Croghan  was  himself  but 
twenty-one  years  of  age,  and  might  well  be  called 
another  boy  officer  of  1812. 

General  Harrison,  who  knew  how  weak  the  place 
was,  had  sent  word  that  if  they  were  attacked  by  any 
considerable  body  of  British  that  they  should  with- 
draw, but  the  written  word  which  Major  Croghan 
sent  back  was  this : 

July  30,  1813. 

Sir:  I  have  just  received  yours  of  yesterday,  ten 
o'clock  P.M.,  ordering  me  to  destroy  this  place  and  make 
good  my  retreat,  which  was  received  too  late  to  be  carried 
into  execution.  We  have  determined  to  maintain  this 
place,  and,  by  heavens !  we  can. 


he 

"^or 

he 


In  spite  of  the  pleadings  of  the  British  officers,  who 
feared  that  they  could  not  restrain  the  Indians  if  the 
Americans  should  fall  into  their  power  after  the  fight, 
the  fort  was  held,  and  with  the  loss  of  only  one  man 


106 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF  1812 


killed  and  seven  wounded  inflicted  a  loss  upon  the 
enemy  of  a  hundred  and  twenty,  and  compelled  them 
to  steal  awJiy  down  the  Sandusky,  leaving  behind  a 
vessel  filled  with  clothing  and  military  stores.  From 
every  side  praise  and  congratulation  showered  upon 
the  boy  officer,  and  Congress  voted  him  the  thanks  of 
the  nation. 

Meanwhile  General  Harrison  was  stirring  up  the 
people,  and  meeting  with  such  a  warm  response  that 
his  cherished  plan  for  invading  Canada  promised  soon 
to  be  carried  out ;  and  not  the  least  of  the  assistance 
upon  which  he  relied  was  Perr}'-  and  his  fleet,  with 
which,  as  we  already  know,  for  &ome  time  Heman  had 
been. 


•si  n 


f  s> 


%    ' 


ELIJAH'S  VISITORS 


11)7 


CHAPTER  XXII 


ELIJAH'S    VISITOIIS 


D  II 


A  NDREW  FIELD  had  returned  to  Sackett's  Har- 
■^^  bor  and  found  that  his  duties  were  increasing 
every  day ;  for  with  the  oversight  of  his  home,  t)ie 
drilling  of  the  soldiers,  and  such  other  duties  as  fell 
to  him,  he  found  little  time  for  anything  but  his  own 
work.  Meanwhile  the  dayB  passed  on,  and  not  a  word 
had  been  received  from  David  and  Henry.  The  loss 
of  Elijah  was  made  worse  by  the  long  absence  of  the 
other  boys,  and  while  their  friends  tried  to  wait 
patiently  for  news  from  them  their  anxiety  increased 
with  every  passing  day. 

One  day  Andrew  received  a  summons  from  Major 
Forsythe,  and  when  he  had  reported  at  his  quarters, 
he  found  the  Major  as  anxious  as  he  about  the  dis- 
appearance of  his  young  friends,  who  were  to  him 
almost  like  his  own  sons. 

"  I  hope  they'll  report  very  soon,  for  I've  something 
which  will  interest  them,  I  know,"  said  the  Major. 

"  I  only  wish  they  were  here,"  said  Andrew ;  "  their 
mothers  are  almost  worn  out  with  waiting." 


i: 


1 


!h 


198 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


;l| 
Hi  I 


ii 


i  I 
ill 


is  I 


►   ! 


"  If  I  only  knew  where  to  get  word  to  them,"  said 
tlie  Major,  "  I  think  I'd  send  them  something  that 
would  bring  them  home  sooner.  It's  something  in 
which  you're  interested  too." 

Andrew  made  no  reply,  although  his  face  plainly 
showed  his  interest  as  he  waited  for  the  Major  to 
explain  his  words. 

Major  Forsythe  smiled  as  he  continued,  "  You've 
made  a  very  good  corporal,  Andrew,  and  I've  just 
got  a  commission  to  make  a  sergeant  of  you." 

Andrew's  face  beamed,  and  he  showed  something 
of  the  pride  and  pleasure  he  felt  as  he  thanked  his 
friend  for  his  promotion. 

"But  that's  not  all,"  said  the  Major.  "These 
young  boys,  David  and  Elijah,  have  shown  them- 
selves to  be  such  sturdy  youngsters,  and  so  trusty  and 
reliable,  that  for  all  that  they're  only  seventeen  years 
old,  I've  got  a  corporal's  commission  for  each  of  them. 

Andrew  was  as  pleased  at  the  prospect  held  out 
for  the  younger  boys  as  he  was  at  his  own  advance- 
ment, and  said,  "  I  only  wish  they  were  here  to  re- 
ceive it,  Major,  and  to  thank  you  for  your  kindness ; 
but  sometimes  I'm  almost  afraid  something  very  seri- 
ous has  happened  to  them,  and  that  we  may  never  see 
them  again." 

"  They  can  take  care  of  themselves,"  said  the 
Major,  "  and  if  they  knew  that  now  it  is  Sergeant 
Andrew  and  Corporal  David  and  Corporal  Elijah,  1 


ELIJAH'S  VISITORS 


199 


think  theyM  want  to  return  pretty  soon,  and  show 
what  the  boy  ofhcers  of  1812  can  do  and  be." 

"  I  only  wish  they  were  here,"  replied  Andrew 
quietly  as  ho  left  the  Major's  presence,  and  went 
home  to  report  his  own  good  fortune  as  well  as  that 
of  the  boys  to  the  people  there. 

But  the  anxiety  deepened  as  the  time  went  on  and 
no  word  came  from  the  boys. 

"  It's  the  fortune  of  war,"  said  Mr.  Spicer,  "  and  I 
suppose  we  must  take  what  comes,  and  take  it  as  it 
comes ;  only  the  suspense  is  jtretty  hard,  though  I  feel 
quite  certain  that  the  I  a^s  will  turn  up  all  right  after 
a  little  while.  I've  hoped  to  learn  something  from 
this  man  Smith,  who's  a  go-between  for  the  General, 
but  neither  the  Major  nor  the  General  have  heard 
anything  of  him  or  from  him  lately.  Perhaps  he's 
sold  out  to  the  other  side  now,  and  if  they  did  find 
him  they'd  be  more  apt  to  shut  him  up  than  anything 
else.  He's  got  a  stronghold  down  the  St.  Lawrence 
somewhere.  You  know  the  boys  told  us  about  being 
there  and  what  a  strong  place  his  cave  was,  and  how 
well  fitted  to  stand  a  siege.  Major  Forsythe  says 
he's  sometimes  tempted  to  send  an  expedition  down 
there  and  clean  it  out,  but  they  have  so  few  men  at 
Sackett's  Harbor  that  they  could  hardly  spare  enough 
for  that,  and  so  they  pass  it  by.  But  something 
must  bo  done,"  he  added,  "  though  I  don't  know  just 
what  it  3  yet." 


200 


TIIK   BOY   OFFICERS   OF    1812 


« , 


;    , 


f 


Tlio  uncertainty  increased,  anl  the  question  as  to 
what  should  be  done  was  discussed  almost  every  day 
in  one  home  or  the  other. 

After  several  days  more  had  passed  Mr.  Spicer  on 
his  return  from  Sackett's  Harbor  stopped  at  Andrew's 
home,  where  Mrs.  Spicer  was  spending  the  day,  and 
said,  "  I've  about  made  up  my  mind  that  I  shall  try 
to  get  a  letter  from  the  Major  or  the  General  that  will 
admit  me  into  Toronto  and  let  me  out  again,  and 
go  over  there  and  see  what  I  can  learn.  I  shall  have 
to  trust  to  luck  somewhat,  but  I  can't  stand  this  un- 
certainty much  longer." 

"  I  wish  you  would  go,"  said  the  hermit.  "  It 
isn't  very  much  of  {i  trip,  although  there's  some  dan- 
ger in  it,  but  that  isn't  so  bad  as  this  waiting  is  ;  it's 
just  wearing  out  all  these  women,  and  I  confess  I 
don't  feel  very  happy  about  it  myself." 

"  I  think  I'll  wait  a  day  or  two  longer,"  replied  Mr. 
Spicer,  "  and  then  if  nothing  is  heard  I  shall  get  the 
letter  and  go  over  there." 

In  splLe  of  Mr.  Spicer's  waiting  no  word  came 
from  the  missing  boys,  and  it  was  soon  decided  that 
he  should  go  to  Toronto.  As  soon  as  the  hermit 
learned  of  his  decision  he  said  quietly,  "Im  going 
with  you." 

Mr.  Spicer  hesitated.  "I  don't  know  as  there's 
any  use  in  that,"  he  said.  "  You  may  be  needed  here, 
and  I  don't  know  that  you  could  be  of  any  use  to  me." 


ELIJAH'S  VISITORS 


201 


fit 
's 


"But  I'm  going,"  replied  the  hermit  decidedly. 
*'  The  cook  can  look  after  things  here." 

"  I  know,  I  know  all  about  it,"  murmured  the 
cook. 

As  the  result  of  this  conversation,  the  next  day  a 
boat  was  obtained,  and  the  men  made  their  prepara- 
tions for  starting.  It  was  with  heavy  hearts  that 
they  did  f,his,  and  heavy  hearts  were  also  left  behind 
them,  for  they  all  knew  that  dangers  were  before 
them,  and  that  the  loss  of  the  boys  might  be  in- 
creased by  that  of  Mr.  Spicer  and  tlie  hermit.  Tlio 
two  men  set  sail  bright  and  early  one  morning,  and 
started  as  David  a^Hl  Henry  had  done  before  them 
directly  across  the  lake.  They  did  not  stop  at  niglit, 
but  sailed  steadily  on,  and  soon  put  a  good  distance 
between  them  and  their  home. 

In  the  afternoon  of  the  second  day,  the  hermit,  who 
was  the  bettor  sailor  and  who  held  the  tiller  most  of 
the  time,  said,  "  I  don't  like  the  looks  of  things.  It's 
going  to  blow,  and  blow  hard  too.  I  never  saw  the 
sky  look  like  that  without  it's  meaning  some  wind  at 
hand." 

Almost  before  he  had  said  the  words  a  gale  struck 
them.  They  did  not  know  it,  but  they  were  near  the 
very  place  where  the  boys  had  been,  and  where  they 
had  lost  the  "  Corporal."  As  the  wind  swept  down 
U[)on  them  they  saw  two  men  standing  on  the  shore 
gesticulating  wildly  and  shouting  to  them,  as  the  her- 


202 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS   OF   1812 


Jirf 


fM  lii 


n  1 1 

ip 


I 

mit  thought,  though  he  could  not  hear  a  word  they 
said. 

'"  I'll  weather  it,  111  weather  it,  I  think,"  said  the 
hermit,  hut  before  he  had  fairly  spoken  the  words  a 
harder  gust  than  had  yet  been  felt  struck  them,  and 
before  they  knew  it  the  boat  was  over  on  her  side  and 
filling.  The  mast  had  snapped,  and  the  sails  were  al- 
most entirely  under  water.  Before  they  had  fully  rec- 
ognized what  had  happened  to  them,  botli  men  were 
in  the  water,  the  hermit  clinging  to  the  boat,  and  Mr. 
Spicer  strugglhig  to  keep  his  liead  above  water  and 
to  make  his  way  to  the  boat,  which  was  wildly  tossing 
now  on  the  waves,  which  had  become  very  boisterous. 

The  hermit  called  to  him,  but  the  sound  of  his 
voice  could  not  be  heard  above  the  storm,  and  it  was 
doubtful  whether  Mr.  Si)icer  could  have  done  any- 
thing more  than  he  was  doing  if  he  had  heard  it.  The 
hermit  noticed  as  he  came  up  on  the  crest  of  a  wave 
that  the  two  men  who  had  been  standing  on  the 
shore  had  put  forth  in  a  row-boat,  and  had  started 
towards  them.  He  was  dimly  conscious  that  they 
could  not  live  in  such  a  storm,  and  yet  he  was  glad 
in  his  heart  that  help  was  coming,  or  at  least  that  the 
men  were  making  an  effort  to  rescue  them. 

He  called  out  to  liis  struggling  companion  that 
help  was  coming,  but  he  could  not  make  his  voice 
heard.  But  the  boat  from  the  shore  was  coming 
nearer  now,  and  he   could  see  that  the   men  were 


v'X-r  a 


they 
jlad 
the 

that 
roice 


rtv^?(inw»'»t*j^n.lL__ 


"lie  w:i>  lu'coiniii--  \vi>!ikiT  i-vcry  iiioiiu'iit  "     /'-/f/.'  i'".V 


ELIJAHS  VISITORS 


203 


struggling  and  working  with  all  their  strength. 
Steadily  the  boat  gained,  although  at  times  it  was 
lost  to  sight  between  the  waves,  which  every  moment 
were  becoming  higher.  He  caught  sight  of  his  com- 
panion struggling  in  the  water  a  little  nearer  the 
boat,  and  yet  it  was  evident  that  he  was  becoming 
weaker  every  moment.  The  hermit  turned  his  atten- 
tion from  the  boat  which  was  coming  to  his  companion, 
and  tried  to  do  some  thing  to  aid  him,  but  nothing 
was  within  his  reach  that  he  could  throw  him,  and 
in  his  anxiety  to  assist  him  he  found  that  his  own 
hold  was  almost  torn  away. 

Just  as  Mr.  Spicer's  strength  seemed  almost  gone 
and  he  apparently  was  about  to  give  up,  the  hermit 
gave  a  shout  as  he  saw  the  little  boat  draw  near,  and 
as  his  friend  came  up  on  the  crest  of  a  wave  one  man 
reached  forth  and  grasped  him,  and  after  a  brief 
struggle  lifted  him  into  the  boat. 

It  was  less  difficult  to  release  the  hermit  from  his 
perilous  situation,  and  when  he  had  been  taken  on 
board  his  fears  changed,  and  he  was  afraid  the  heavy 
load  would  swamp  the  frail  craft,  but  it  already 
had  started  to  return,  and  he  watched  the  men  as 
they  both  pulled  hard  at  the  oars,  and  steadily  made 
slow  headway,  and  gradually  approached  the  shore. 
They  were  almost  swamped  several  times,  but 
the  little  boat  righted  herself  and  at  last  brought 
them  to  the  land.     Mr.  Spicer  soon  regained  a  little 


204 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


strength,  and  the  entire  part}',  almost  exhausted,  stood 
upon  the  shore,  and  watched  the  sail-boat  as  it  was 
tossed  by  the  waves.  The  wind  was  blowing 
towards  them,  and  they  waited  until  she  had  reached 
the  point  where,  if  she  were  left,  she  would  surely 
be  broken  in  pieces.  Then  the  men  once  more  took 
the  row-boat  and  started  forth  in  the  storm,  and  were 
successful  in  making  a  rope  fast  to  the  drifting  sail- 
boat and  reached  land  again. 

They  drew  the  boat  along  the  shore  till  it  was  in 
the  lee  of  the  high  bank,  and  then  they  began  to 
make  an  examination  of  her.  The  broken  mast  and 
the  torn  sails  were  something  of  a  source  of  dis- 
couragement, and  yet  the  men  rejoiced  that  tliey 
themselves  had  escaped  from  the  perilous  situation 
in  which  they  were  a  little  time  before.  TJiey  were 
glad  to  accept  the  kind  ^  invitation  of  their  new 
friends,  and  went  with  them  to  their  home  to  spend 
the  night. 

The  rest  which  they  had,  and  the  bright  clear  sun 
of  the  next  morning,  brought  them  new  hope,  and 
they  turned  to  the  work  of  repairing  their  boat, 
which  was  accomplished  much  sooner  than  they  had 
thought  it  could  be.  At  the  breakfast  table  that 
morning  it  came  out  in  the  course  of  the  conversa- 
tion that  the  two  strangers  had  started  for  Toronto. 

"  We  were  there  a  few  weeks  ago,"  said  one  of  the 
men. 


y-—f' 


J 


ELIJAH'S  VISITORS 


205 


L-e 


m 
id 


"  Do  you  go  there  often  ?  "  asked  Mr.  Spicer. 

"Not  very,"  replied  the  man.  "It's  a  good  fifty 
mile  from  here.  We  had  a  great  time  on  our  hist 
trip,  but  not  so  great  as  a  couple  of  youngsters  who 
stopped  here  on  their  way." 

Mr.  Spicer  looked  up  quickly  as  he  said,  "  Two 
youngsters  ?  Do  you  know  who  they  were,  or  what 
they  were  ?  " 

"  Yes,  replied  the  man,"  they  were  two  boys  from 
over  near  Sa>  ett's  Harbor.  They'd  started  for 
Toronto  to  see  if  they  could  learn  anything  about  a 
friend  of  theirs  who  had  been  lost  ever  since  the 
attack  on  the  town." 

Mr.  Spicer  had  heard  enough.  He  at  once  told 
the  purpose  of  their  own  voyage,  and  the  adventures 
of  David  and  Henry  came  out  in  the  course  of  the 
conversation. 

"Did  they  get  their  boat  again?"  asked  the 
hermit. 

"  Oh,  yes,  they  got  their  boat  all  right,"  replied  the 
host,  "  but  our  bird  got  away  from  us.  He  was  only 
a  little  way  ahead  of  us  when  he  reached  shore,  but 
we  never  could  find  out  what  had  become  of  him." 

"  Did  you  find  out  anything  more  about  the  boys, 
or  where  they  are,  and  where  they  went?  "  asked  Mr. 
Spicer. 

"Yes,  they  went  up  to  the  house  of  a  friend  of 
ours  named  Donald  McGann,  and  the  best  of  it   all 


i. 


;. 


tl 


It 


m 


liv 


V  t 


f 


HI  li 

vvi  ■ 

m ' 


\ 


206 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF    1812 


was  tJiat  they  found  there  their  friend  for  whom  they 
were  searching." 

"Was  he  well?  Was  he  all  right?"  asked  Mr. 
Spicer  eagerly. 

"  HeVl  been  shot  in  the  fight,  I  believe.  He  acted 
as  if  he'd  been  hit  on  the  head  with  something,  but 
he  was  getting  well,  and  they  were  a  happy  parcel  of 
youngsters." 

Both  Mr.  Spicer  and  the  hermit  were  eager  now  to 
resume  their  voyage,  and  as  soon  as  their  boat  was 
ready  they  bade  their  friends  good-by  and  started  on 
again.  They  arrived  at  Toronto  without  any  further 
adventure,  and  at  once  took  a  letter  they  had  to  the 
commander,  who  very  quickly  endorsed  it,  and  prom- 
ised them  his  protection  as  long  as  they  remained 
there. 

"  The  Yankees  were  very  decent  to  us  after  the 
fight,"  he  said,  "and  never  destroyed  any  private 
property.  I'll  do  what  I  can  in  the  way  of  returning 
the  favor,  so  I'll  gladly  give  you  a  chance  to  look  up 
your  boys." 

The  men  quickly  left  his  presence  and  started  at 
once  for  the  home  of  Donald  McGann,  which  they 
had  no  difiiculty  in  finding.  As  they  drew  near  they 
stopped  a  moment  as  they  heard  the  sound  of  laugh- 
ter from  within. 

"  That's  my  boy,"  said  Mr.  Spicer  excitedly ;  "  that's 
Elijah,  I'd  know  his  laugh  anywhere,"  and  he  rapped 


ELIJAH'S  VISITORS 


207 


at 

they 

they 

igh- 

lat's 
)petl 


eagerly  upon  the  door,  and  entered  abruptly  as  soon 
as  it  was  opened. 

"  I'm  Elijah  Spicer's  father.  I've  been  looking  for 
him  a  long  time,"  said  Mr.  Spicer  hurriedly  to  the 
motherly  Mrs.  McGann,  who  had  opened  the  door,  and 
who  had  hardly  had  time  to  say  a  word;  but  she 
knew  what  he  wanted,  and  led  him  quickly  into 
Elijah's  presence. 

Who  can  describe  the  joy  of  that  meeting  ?  The 
sick  boy  sat  pale  and  weak  from  his  suffering,  not  ex- 
pecting any  such  sight  as  that  of  his  own  father.  At 
first  he  was  almost  overcome,  but  in  a  little  while  he 
became  calm  enough  to  say,  "  I  thought  you'd  come, 
and  I  thought  it  was  about  time  for  you  to  come, 
too.  You  don't  know  how  I've  suffered,  but  I  knew 
David  and  Henry  would  send  you  as  soon  as  they  got 
home,  so  I've  been  looking  for  you.'* 

"  David  and  Henry  ?  "  said  Mr.  Spicer.  "  Are 
they  not  here  too  ?  " 

"  No  I  "  said  Elijah  in  surprise.  "  They've  been 
here,  but  I  thought  you  must  have  come  because 
they  sent  you." 

"  When  did  they  go  from  here  ?  "  said  Mr.  Spicer 
quietly. 

"  They  left  here  nearly  three  weeks  ago,"  said  Mr. 
McGann,  who  had  just  entered  the  room.  "  Haven't 
they  been  home?" 

"  Not  a  word  have  we  heard  from  them,"  said  Mr. 


' 


'H 


208 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


Spicer,  "  and  I  came  to  learn  about  them  almost  as 
much  as  I  did  about  Elijah." 

Mr.  Spicer's  joy  was  dampened  in  a  moment.  He 
had  found  one  boy,  but  the  mystery  which  surrounded 
the  others  had  only  deepened. 


I : 


A  MEETING  ON  THE  LAKE 


209 


CHAPTER   XXIII 


A  IklEETING  ON  THE  LAKE 


TT  was  true  that  the  boys  had  gone  from  Toronto 
-'-  nearly  tliree  weeks  before.  They  had  remained 
long  enough  to  see  that  Elijah  was  well  on  the 
road  to  recovery,  but  they  had  not  cared  to  add 
to  the  burden  of  the  family  who  had  already  been 
so  kind  to  their  friend.  Elijah,  though  feeble,  was 
certainly  gaining,  and  as  they  were  very  desirous 
that  the  people  at  home  should  be  informed  of  the 
good  fortune  which  had  attended  their  efforts  in 
their  search  for  their  missing  friend,  they  were  more 
than  eager  to  return  with  their  news,  so  they  had 
remained  with  Donald  McGann  only  a  day  or  two, 
and  full  of  hope  had  set  sail,  as  Elijah  had  told  his 
father,  nearly  three  weeks  before. 

Mr.  Spicer  and  the  hermit  were  shocked  at  first, 
for  it  seemed  like  a  double  disappointment  to  have 
the  good  fortune  which  attended  their  voyage 
clouded  by  the  announcement  of  the  disappear- 
ance of  David  and  Henry. 

"  Oh,  it's  more  than  likely,"  said  Mrs.  McGann, 


I 


ft 


210 


THE  BOY  OFFICEUS   OF   1812 


IMH   J 


i    \ 


"that  they've  arrived  at  home  long  before  this. 
Did  you  come  directly  from  Sackett's  Harbor 
here?" 

"  No,  we  were  delayed  somewhat  on  the  way/' 
said  Mr.  Spicer,  as  he  told  of  the  misfortune  which 
had  overtaken  them  in  the  squall  which  had 
struck  them,  and  their  escape  from  the  waters  of 
tiie  lake;  but  he  added,  "the  boys  would  have 
been  at  home  long  before  we  set  sail  if  they  had 
not  met  with  some  accident.  However,  we'll  hope 
for  the  best,  and  try  to  believe  that  we  shall  find 
them  there  when  we  get  home.  But  I've  some- 
thing good  to  tell  you,  Elijah,"  he  said,  "  and  that  is 
that  you  and  David  each  have  received  a  corporal's 
commission." 

Elijah's  face  flushed  with  pleasure  as  he  said, 
"  I'm  afraid  it  will  be  some  time  before  I  can  take 
it,  but  how  did  it  come  ?  " 

"Oh,  Major  Forsythe,  of  course,  was  at  the 
bottom  of  it.  He  got  ii  sergeant's  commission  for 
Andrew,  and  has  made  a  corporal  of  you  and 
David,  so  you'll  have  to  hurry  up  and  come  home 
and  get  it ;  he  says  he's  very  proud  of  his  boy  offi- 
cers, and  I  think  he's  some  reason  to  feel  that 
way." 

But  the  problem  which  immediately  faced  Mr. 
Spicer  was  what  he  should  do  with  Elijah.  It 
was  certain  that  he  was  getting  well  rapidly,  but 


A  MEETING  ON  THE  LAKE 


211 


Lr. 
It 

)Ut 


could  he  return  liomc  with  them?  When  he  put 
the  question,  Mrs.  McGann  said,  "I'm  doubtful, 
but  Mary  has  been  his  chief  nurse,  and  I'll  ask  lier. 
What  do  you  think  about  it?"  she  said,  turning 
to  her  daughter. 

"I  want  him  to  do  what  is  for  the  best,"  said 
Mary,  "  but  I  don't  think  lie's  strong  enough  yet 
to  go,"  and  as  she  spoke  a  flush  crept  over  her 
cheek,  and  in  confusion  slie  looked  out  of  the 
vindow.  Strange  as  it  may  seem,  Elijah  was  blush- 
ing too,  and  the  paleness  which  was  constantly  on 
his  cheeks  since  his  sickness  served  to  make  the 
blush  all  the  more  marked  now. 

"  I'd  like  to  see  the  people  at  home.  I'd  ra'her 
see  my  mother  than  any  one  else  in  the  world," 
he  said,  "but  I  don't  know  whether  I'm  strong 
enough  to  stand  the  voyage  yet  or  not." 

"I  am  afraid  you've  had  too  good  a  nurse," 
said  Mr.  Spicer  with  a  laugh. 

"  Oh,  yes,  she's  been  nurse  and  cook  too,"  said 
the  complaisant  Mrs.  McGann,  all  unconscious  of 
the  uneasiness  of  the  younger  people.  "Mary 
hasn't  done  much  but  just  look  after  her  patient." 

"  Oh,  well,"  said  the  hermit,  "  it  almost  pays  to 
be  sick  sometimes,  just  for  the  fun  of  getting  well, 
doesn't  it,  Elijah?" 

"We  should  be  glad  to  have  you  stay  right 
here,"  said  Mr.  McGann,  "  till  your  boy  gets  well, 


i  1 


i 


212 


THE  BOY   OFFICERS  OF   1812 


4     g, 


and  you  can  take  him  home  with  you.  We  had 
a  boy  once  ourselves,  but  our  nursinjr  him  didn't 
turn  out  as  well  as  it  has  with  this  young  man," 
and  he  laid  his  hand  alfectionately  on  Elijah's 
sliould'jr.  "Now  our  boys  are  all  girls,  and 
while  I  wouldn't  have  one  of  them  any  diffeient 
from  what  she  is,  I  think  somehow  we've  all  of 
us  had  in  mind  the  Percy  whom  we  lost,  while  wo 
have  been  taking  care  of  Corporal  Elijah." 

"We  should  have  done  it  anywa}^  and  been 
glad  to,"  said  Mrs.  McGann,  wiping  her  eyes,  "  and 
I  never  saw  Mary  so  happy  in  her  life.  She's 
just  delighted  in  sitting  with  Elijah,  and  in  caring 
for  him  most  of  the  time,"  a  statement  which  isi- 
creased  the  confusion  of  both  of  the  young  people 
referred  to,  and  which  made  Mary  McGann  rise 
and  leave  the  room  as  if  she  had  suddenly  thought 
of  something  that  required  her  attention  in  another 
part  of  the  liome. 

Mr.  Spicer  hesitated.  He  was  anxious  about  the 
other  boys  .also,  and  now  that  he  had  solved  the 
problem  of  Elijah's  whereabouts  he  felt  as  if  he 
must  at  once  begin  the  search  for  the  others. 

"  I  don't  like  to  leave  him  for  strangers  to 
nurse,"  he  said,  after  a  moment's  thought. 

"You  can  make  your  heart  light  on  that  score," 
said  Mrs.  McGann.  "  He  doesn't  require  any  nurs- 
ing much  now,  and  Mary  will  just  be  delighted  to 


A  MEETING  ON  THE  LAKE 


213 


>» 


IC 
10 
10 

to 


\ 


to 


care  for  him  till  he's  strong  enough  to  come  out  to 
his  meals." 

"  I  think  I  know  just  how  Mr.  Spicer  feels,"  said 
Mr.  McGann,  "  and  yet  I  will  promise  him  that  we 
will  look  after  his  bo)\  I'll  see  to  it  myself  that 
he  comes  to  Sackett's  Harbor ;  that  is,  if  you'll  promise 
not  to  shut  me  up  in  case  I  bring  him  myself,"  he 
added,  with  a  laugh. 

Mr.  Spicer  said,  "  I  can  promise  you  that.  That  will 
be  arranged  all  right ;"  and  wlien  the  hermit  added 
his  word  expressive  of  his  own  anxiety  about  David 
and  Henry,  it  was  decided  that  they  should  start  for 
home  on  the  next  morning. 

Meanwhile  Mr.  Spicer  sat  by  the  side  of  his  boy 
and  told  him  of  all  that  had  occurred  at  home  in 
which  he  thought  ho  miglit  be  iiiLorestod.  Ho  told 
him  of  Andrew's  expedition  to  Goose  Bay,  and 
of  the  strange  way  in  which  Captain  Hoover  had 
taken  the  prisoners  which  he  sent  to  Sackett's  Har- 
bor by  Corporal  Andrew.  He  also  UAd  of  the  deeds 
of  the  soldiers  and  of  the  failure  of  the  expedition 
from  Kingston,  and  of  all  that  was  going  on  in  his 
homi. 

Elijah  became  brighter,  and  decided  that  he  was 
almost  strong  enough  to  return  with  them,  but  when 
to  prove  the  truth  of  his  \vords  ho  rose  from  liis  cliair 
and  tried  to  walk  across  tlie  room,  lie  hjll  upon  tlie 
floor,  and  was  unable  to  rise  again, and  then  lie  laughed 


1, 


i  t 


1 


i  f 


214 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF  1812 


? 


good-naturedly?  and  said  he  thought  he'd  better  wait 
for  a  time. 

"  Well,  I'm  sure  you'll  have  good  nursing,"  said 
Mr.  Spicer  with  a  quizzical  expression  upon  his  face, 
whereupon  Elijah  for  some  strange  reason  blushed 
again,  and  could  think  of  no  words  with  which  to 
reply. 

Mr.  Spicer  was  more  than  pleased  with  the  family 
in  which  he  found  his  son.  The  father  and  mott.pr 
were  Scotch,  and  often  spoke  with  a  brogue,  '-'lay 
felt  about  the  war  much  as  did  Mr.  Spicer  himself, 
and  were  only  half-hearted  in  their  defence  of  their 
country  for  the  measures  she  was  employing. 

But  the  time  soon  came  for  the  departure  of  Mr. 
Spicer  and  the  hermit,  and  the  good-byes  had  been 
spoken,  and  the  little  boat  started  off  on  the  lake  and 
soon  appeared  like  a  mere  speck  upon  the  water  to 
Mr.  McGann,  who  had  gone  down  to  the  dock  to 
help  them  on  their  way. 

"  Elijah's  just  as  safe  as  if  he  was  at  home,"  said 
the  hermit  to  his  companion.  "  You  couldn't  ask  for 
a  better  place  for  him  to  be,  if  he  has  to  be  away  from 
his  mother."   , 

"  Yes,"  said  Mr.  Spicer  with  a  smile, "  Elijah  seemed 
strangely  contented.  I  think  that  little  blue-eyed 
nurse,  Mary  McGann,  has  sometliing  to  do  with  it." 

"Very  likely,"  said  tlie  hermit.  "It  would  be 
strange  if  she  didn't.   Such  a  little,  round,  pbimp  face 


A  MEETING  ON  THE  LAKE 


215 


I" 


as  she's  got,  and  such  sweet  ways,  that  it  would  make 
any  one,  even  if  he  was  as  old  and  rusty  as  I  am,  will- 
ing to  be  sick  for  a  while  if  she  was  by  him,  and  I'm 
sure  she's  a  good  girl,  and  the  whole  family  are  good 
people." 

"  Yes,  I'm  certain  of  that,"  said  Mr.  Spicer ;  "  and 
while  I  don't  li^^ie  to  leave  my  boy  behind  me,  if  I 
have  to  do  it  I'm  glad  it's  among  such  good  people. 
Just  now  I'm  a  great  deal  more  worried  about  the 
other  boys  than  I  am  about  Elijah." 

"But  he's  getting  well,"  said  the  hermit,  "and 
that's  a  good  deal,  and  it  wont  be  long  before  he'll  be 
at  home  again." 

They  sailed  on  until  they  jame  to  the  place  where 
they  had  met  with  their  accident,  and  stopped  for  a 
few  minutes  to  report  their  success  to  the  people  who 
had  been  so  kind  to  them.  They  soon  left  them,  how- 
ever, and  as  they  sailed  on  were  very  watchful,  as 
they  feared  that  they  might  fall  into  the  hands 
of  some  parties  who  would  not  be  so  well  disposed  as 
the  Canadian  friends  they  had  just  left  had  been  ;  but 
tloy  met  with  no  adventure,  and  at  last  had  arrived 
ax  '^  e  place  from  which  they  were  to  sail  directly 
across  the  lake  for  home. 

"  There's  a  boat  behind  us,"  said  Mr.  Spicer  as 
they  drew  out  into  the  open  lake.  "  It  seems  to  be 
coming  in  this  direction  too.  It's  gaining  on  us,"  he 
said,  after  a  time.     "  I  can  almost  see  who's  aboard 


1 1 


H 


>> 


If  ■' 


X 

'I 


w 


216 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


now.  It's  just  about  the  size  of  this  boat,  and 
there's  one  man  on  board.  I  wonder  if  he's  starting 
for  Sackett's  Harbor  too." 

The  little  boat  which  was  behind  them  did  gain 
rapidly,  as  it  was  well  handled  and  carried  more  sail 
than  the  one  in  which  they  were,  and  as  it  ap- 
proach-^d  within  hailing  distance  they  were  sur- 
prised tvi  only  occupant  of  the  boat  stood  up  and 
the  hermit  .ecognized  him  as  Smith. 

The  surprise  and  disgust  of  Smith  as  he  in  turn 
recognized  the  men  before  him  were  marked.  He 
would  hardly  talk  with  them,  and  his  replies  were 
given  in  a  gruff  voice  that  was  anything  but 
friendly. 

"  I'm  about  done  with  you  Yankees,"  said  Smith  in  a 
surly  manner.  "  You  promise  all  sorts  of  things,  but 
it's  a  good  deal  easier  for  you  to  promise  than  it  is  to 
do  what  you  say.'' 

"  Why,  what  have  we  promised  that  we  haven't 
done  ?  "  said  Mr.  Spicer  in  surprise. 

"  Oh,  I  don't  mean  you,  exactly,"  said  Smith,  "  but 
those  fellows  in  command  at  Sackett's  Harbor.  They 
agreed  to  do  well  by  me,  but  they've  lied  to  me,  that's 
just  all  there  is  about  it.  They've  lied,  but  they  won't 
lif  to  me  many  times.  I  may  be  a  little  slippery  some- 
times, but  whatever  else  I  am,  I'm  not  a  fool.  I'm 
going  to  look  out  for  number  one  after  this." 

"  I'm  very  sorry  they've  done  not  well  by  you,'* 


A  MEETING  ON  THE  LAKE 


217 


's 
I't 
le- 
ira 


said  Mr.  Spicer;  "I  knew  Commodore  Chauncey 
was  a  good  friend  to  you." 

"  Oh,  Chauncey's  all  right,"  replied  Smith,  a  little 
moUiued ;  "  Dearbcne  was  all  right,  too,  but  this 
duffer  in  command  there  now  is  no  good,  and  I'm 
goij'^  to  take  advantage  of  the  Yankees  every  chance 
I  get." 

"  You  haven't  seen  or  heard  anything  of  our  boys, 
have  you  ?  "  called  out  Mr.  Spicer  to  Smith,  who  was 
now  some  distance  ahead  of  them ;  but  Smith  either 
did  not  hear  or  heed  their  question,  and  when  Mr. 
Spicer  repeated  it  he  received  no  reply. 

Smith  was  rapidly  drawing  away  from  them,  and 
he  soon  changed  his  course  and  made  as  if  he  were 
starting  for  the  St.  Lawrence.  He  scowled  upon  the 
party  behind  him,  and  lis  dark  looks  somehow  threw 
a  damper  over  both  men.  Each  in  his  heart  had  a 
fear  which  he  did  not  dare  to  express,  and  their  conver- 
sation ceased  while  they  watched  the  boat  of  Smith 
sailing  away  in  the  distance,  and  soon  disappearing 
from  sight. 


»» 


I 


F 


218 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF  1812 


CHAPTER  XXIV 

THE  HERMIT  TELLS  A  STORY 

TITR.  SPICER  and  the  hermit  watched  Smith,  as  ho 
"^^  sailed  away,  with  many  misgivings.  The  hermit 
was  pronounced  in  his  opinion  that  foul  play  had 
been  used  somewhere,  and  expressed  his  fear  that 
something  had  happened  to  the  boys,  and  that  they 
were  even  then  in  danger  somewhere.  Mr.  Spicer, 
almost  as  much  troubled  as  his  companion,  did  not 
say  very  much,  however,  except  to  declare  that  he 
would  borr  3w  no  trouble,  and  did  not  propose  to  cross 
any  bridges  before  he  came  to  them.  He  asked  his 
companion  why  he  thought  Smith  had  changed  his 
course  and  had  apparently  started  for  the  river. 

"  I  don't  know,"  replied  the  hermit,  "  unless  he's 
going  to  his  headquarters.  He  hasn't  been  near 
Sackett's  Harbor  lately,  and  that  doesn't  promise  any 
good  for  us." 

"I  knov/  it,"  replied  Mr.  Spicer;  "and  I'm  certain 
that  something  is  wrong  somewhere,  but  just  what  it 
is  I  can't  say. 

Their  forebodings  increased  as  they  sailed  on,  and 
there  was  not  very  much  inclination  for  conversation 


THE  HERMIT  TELLS  A  STORY 


219 


on  the  part  of  either,  but  both  men  were  prone  to 
look  upon  the  bright  side  of  things,  and  it  was  not 
long  before  a  little  more  hopefully  the  hermit  said, 
"Well,  things  don't  look  very  bright,  that's  a  fact 
and  yet  I've  been  in  lots  of  close  qnnrters  myself,  and 
I  was  just  this  minute  thinking  of  some  friends  of 
mine  who  live  up  on  the  Indian  River.  You  know 
where  that  is,  don't  you  ?  " 

"  Oh,  yes,"  replied  Mr.  Spicer ;  "  but  what  about 
these  friends  of  yours?" 

"  Why,  I  was  thinking  of  a  young  man  named  Joel 
Mix.  Not  long  after  I  came  to  the  St.  Lawrence, 
he'd  been  living  in  the  western  part  of  Connecticut, 
and  had  built  him  a  house  there,  and  had  seen  his 
family  begin  to  grow  up  about  him,  but  he  wanted 
to  get  out  of  that  old  State,  as  he  called  it,  and  he 
always  had  a  liking  for  new  scenes  and  stirring  advent- 
ure?. He  was  a  surveyor,  and  when  the  farms  had 
been  pretty  well  laid  out  where  he  lived,  he  struck 
out  for  the  wilderness. 

"  I  remember  it  was  in  1798  th9,t  he  was  up  near 
here  surveying  for  General  Champion,  who  owned  a 
lot  of  land  in  this  country.  One  d.ay,  when  they  were 
coming  back  to  camp  together,  the  General  urged  him 
to  move  up  into  this  part  of  the  country ;  but  Joel  told 
him  he  didn't  have  any  money,  although  he  could  see 
there  was  going  to  be  a  great  chance  for  a  surveyor, 
for  the  people  were  moving  in  quite  fast  then. 


■SI 


'.< 


220 


THE  BOY   OFFICERS  OP   1812 


"  General  Champion  promised  to  fix  that  all  right 
for  him,  and  to  give  him  a  good  tract  of  land  if  he'd 
come  and  do  the  surveying  and  make  his  home  in  that 
country.  Finally,  after  thinking  it  over,  in  the  winter 
of  1799  Joel  Mix  moved  his  family  from  Connecticut 
to  High  Falls  upon  the  Black  River.  He  made  the 
journey  through  the  snow,  and  I've  often  heard  him 
tell  about  the  adventures  he  met  on  that  trip.  He 
brought  his  wife  and  four  children  and  his  wife's 
sister,  and  two  men  whom  he  had  hired  to  work  for 
him.  It  must  have  made  the  hearts  of  the  little  com- 
pany beat  pretty  fast  when  they  heard  the  wolves 
howling  around  their  camp  at  night,  or  the  cry  of  the 
panther  out  in  the  forest. 

"  When  they  arrived  at  High  Falls  the  river  was 
all  covered  over  with  thick  ice,  and  even  then  the  cry  of 
*  farther  on  '  was  heard  among  the  pioneers,  and  Joel 
Mix  was  induced  to  go  a  little  beyond  the  spot  he'd 
chosen,  in  the  hope  of  doing  still  better ;  but  he  couldn't 
take  his  family  with  him  then,  for  it  was  in  the  dead 
of  March  and  the  cold  was  intense,  so  he  left  his 
children  and  his  wife's  sister  at  the  settlement,  and 
started  on  with  hift  wife  as  his  only  companion,  in  a 
one-horse  pung,  for  West  Long  Falls. 

"  His  two  workmen,  with  another  man  he'd  got,  had 
gone  ahead  and  built  a  shanty  in  the  woods  right 
near  to  the  river.  Joel  could  see  that  the  place  was 
a  good  one,  and  so  he  made  up  his  mind  that  that 


P 


THE   HERMIT  TELLS  A   STORY 


221 


id 
Iht 
[as 
lat 


should  be  his  home.  The  men  all  worked  on  till  about 
the  middle  of  April.  The  river  was  all  covered  with 
ice  then,  and  no  signs  of  the  spring  freshets  had  yet 
come.  He  made  up  his  mind  to  leave  his  wife  there 
in  the  new  home,  while  he  started  for  his  family  to 
bring  them  down  the  river. 

"  He  had  to  go  forty-two  miles  on  foot,  and  had  his 
gun  slung  over  his  shoulder,  and  yet  he  made  it  in  a 
day.  His  wife  was  afraid  to  have  him  start  out  then, 
for  the  wolves  had  got  their  appetites  up  pretty  well 
by  that  time,  for  they  probably  hadn't  been  living 
very  high  all  winter.  Joel  only  laughed  at  her  fears 
and  tapped  his  gun  significantly,  though  he  promised 
her  he'd  be  veiy  careful,  and  the  next  day  found  him 
with  his  children  getting  everything  ready  for  their 
return  with  him. 

"  They  were  just  wild  to  see  their  mother  by  this 
time,  but  Joel  was  a  good  deal  afraid.  The  rains  had 
now  come  on,  and  the  swollen  river  was  high  over  its 
banks  ;  but  after  talking  with  the  men  at  the  settle- 
ment he  got  the  loan  of  an  old  scow,  and  in  it  he 
placed  all  his  goods,  and  made  everything  ready  to 
start  the  next  day.  He  hired  two  men  to  go  with 
him,  and  he  rigged  up  the  scow  with  an  old  sail ;  but 
he  found  soon  after  he  started  that  the  sail  was  of  no 
benefit,  and  that  the  current  of  the  river,  all  swollen 
as  it  was  with  the  melting  snow,  ran  as  swiftly  as  he 
cared  to  have  his  cargo  carried. 


I 


F  i 


, 


222 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF  1812 


"  They  started  early  in  the  morning,  and  the  few 
people  that  were  there  in  the  settlement  gathered  by 
the  bank  to  see  them  off.  Joel  was  a  good  deal  more 
anxious  than  he  cared  to  show,  but  as  they  went  on 
and  he  saw  how  happy  the  children  were,  and  as 
nothing  as  yet  had  happened  to  harm  them,  he  began 
to  feel  a  little  easier,  but  late  in  the  afternoon,  some- 
how the  old  scow  began  to  act  very  strangely.  The 
speed  increased  a  great  deal,  and  when  Joel  tried  to 
steady  the  cumbrous  old  craft  he  found  he  had  lost 
all  control  of  it,  and  it  began  to  whu'l  as  it  moved  on 
faster  down  the  stream. 

"  The  children  were  frightened  now,  and  when  Joel 
found  that  he  couldn't  steer  the  scow  at  all,  he  knew 
he  was  in  a  bad  way.  When  he  spoke  to  the  two 
men  that  were  with  him  he  found  they  were  as 
frightened  as  the  children,  and  would  be  of  no  use  at 
all  to  him.  That  was  just  the  time,  though,  for  Joel 
to  show  himself.  He  thought  of  his  wife  and  the 
new  home  which  he  was  building,  and  then  he  said 
he  had  a  vision  of  the  old  home  among  the  Connecti- 
cut hills,  and  he  made  up  his  mind  he  wouldn't  give 
up  without  a  struggle,  though  the  boat  kept  going 
on  faster  and  faster  all  the  time,  and  whirling  as 
it  went. 

"  It  went  from  one  side  of  the  river  to  the  other 
wherever  the  channel  swept,  and  he  knew  the  falls 
were  not  far  away.    He  decided  that  if  he  was  going 


THE  HERMIT  TELLS  A  STORY 


223 


ti- 


g 


Is 


to  do  anything  at  all  to  help  himself  the  time  had 
come,  for  even  then  the  sound  of  the  falls  reached  their 
ears,  and  the  rest  of  the  party  became  more  frightened 
than  ever.  The  scow  heeded  her  rudder  no  more  than 
if  it  had  been  a  straw,  but  just  then  in  his  despair  ho 
saw  ahead  of  them,  on  the  bank  of  the  river,  a  tree, 
with  its  branches  spread  out  over  the  water  like  an 
arm.  Joel  didn't  know  whether  the  arm  was  held 
forth  to  mock  them  or  to  help. 

"  The  sound  of  the  falls  grew  louder  and  louder,  and 
Joel  didn't  know  but  in  spite  of  all  he  could  do  that 
thev'd  all  be  carried  over  them.  Just  then  there 
came  a  change  in  the  course  of  the  channel.  It 
seemed  to  him  that  the  boat  was  making  for  that 
shore  where  the  tree  was.  Soon  this  became  more 
and  more  evident,  for  the  scow  certainly  was  being 
carried  in  towards  the  bank.  He  didn't  know  whether 
it  would  come  in  close  enough  for  him  to  get  hold 
of  the  branches  or  not,  but  it  was  the  only  hope 
he  had. 

"  He  kept  his  eye  on  the  place,  and  I  don't  suppose 
any  one  knows  how  he  felt,  but  all  Ihe  time  just  like 
a  race-horse  the  scow  was  making  for  the  bank. 
Nearer  and  nearer  the  current  carried  them,  and  the 
branches  of  the  tree  were  now  not  more  than  twenty 
feet  away.  Suddenly  Joel  saw  a  chain  which  was 
fast  to  the  scow  lying  right  near  him,  and  he  jumped 
and  grasped  one  end  of  it,  and  stood  all  ready  for  the 


1 


f 


11  ll-. 


i 


T 


224 


THE  BOY   OFFICERS  OF   1812 


Spring  for  the  biiinches  of  the  tree.  Everybody  on 
board  stood  still  watching  him,  for  they'd  even 
stopi^ed  crying  now  in  their  excitement. 

"  Almost  before  there  was  time  for  thought,  the  old 
tub  shot  in  nearer  the  tree,  and  with  one  shout  he 
leaped  from  the  boat,  holding  the  chain  in  his  left 
hand,  and  with  his  right  he  grasped  the  friendly 
branch.  I  don't  suppose  any  one  could  describe  the 
strain  that  came  upon  him.  The  scow  was  heavily 
loaded,  and  with  all  the  force  of  the  swollen  current 
added,  it  seemed  as  if  it  would  tear  him  apart,  or 
break  his  hold.  The  strain  was  so  fearful  that  not 
even  a  cry  came  forth  from  his  lips,  and  yet  '•  n  he 
was  telling  me  about  it  he  said  he  thought  oi  ^  pict- 
ure he  used  to  see,  when  he  was  a  boy,  in  '  Fox's 
Book  of  Martyrs,'  of  a  man  being  torn  apart  by  wild 
horses. 

"  For  a  moment  the  little  party  was  speechless,  and 
yet  as  Joel,  suspended  in  the  air,  with  his  feet  hardly 
touching  the  water,  held  to  his  grip  upon  the  brancli, 
the  scow  came  to  a  stop.  Then  Hannah  Merrill,  his 
wife's  sister,  I  told  you  about,  did  what  almost  any 
woman  would  have  done,  and  began  to  scream,  loud 
and  long ;  with  an  almost  hopeless  agony  she  just 
screamed  and  screamed,  and  vet  it  was  her  instinctive 


cry  for  help. 

"  But  the  boat  was  nearer  to  the  little  shanty  which 
he  called  his  home  than  any  of  them  knew,  for  right 


THE   HERMIT  TELLS  A   STOUY 


225 


his 

lud 

ist 
ive 

ich 
rht 


near  tho  spot  where  the  scow  wjis  so  strangely  fast- 
ened was  his  home,  with  liis  wife  and  his  men  in  it. 
The  cry  reached  them,  and  the  startled  party  (juickly 
ran  to  the  bank.  The  boat  and  all  its  contents  were 
hidden  from  their  sight,  and  yet  that  agonizing 
scream  continued,  and  they  could  hear  it  all  the 
time. 

"  Of  course  all  this  had  happened  in  less  time  than 
it  takes  to  tell  about  it,  and  every  second  Joel  Mix 
was  afraid  he  would  have  to  let  go  his  hold.  There 
was  a  roaring  in  his  ears  louder  than  the  sound  of 
the  falls  below  them,  but  he  held  on  like  death,  for 
he  knew  that  the  lives  of  those  he  loved  depended 
upon  him. 

"  Up  and  down  the  bank  his  startled  wife  and  men 
ran,  not  knowing  just  where  the  cry  came  from,  and 
unable  to  see  what  the  meaning  of  it  was  at  all. 
Eager  as  they  were  to  do  something,  they  were  as 
helpless  as  those  who  were  in  the  awful  danger  in 
the  river. 

"  But  on  the  other  side  of  the  river  there  were  two 
humble  French  families  living.  Hannah  Merrill's 
screaming  had  startled  them,  as  well  as  those  who 
dwelt  on  the  other  side,  and  in  a  moment  both 
families  rushed  down  to  the  bank  and  were  watch- 
ing the  struggle  of  the  father  to  hold  his  boat  and 
save  his  children.  They  could  see  it  all  as  plain  as 
daylight. 


W 


s  . 


i 

r     I 
I    I' 

i 


■ 


226 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF  1812 


"  Tho  wiie  of  one  man  urged  him  to  cross  over  to 
Joel's  aid,  but  he  only  shook  his  head  and  muttered 
that  no  boat  could  live  in  such  a  current  as  that  and 
so  near  the  falls,  and  ho  sullenly  went  back  to  the 
liouse.  But  his  wife,  whose  name  was  Joanna  Ward, 
with  one  of  the  men  named  Peter  Belmont,  who  was 
ashamed  even  to  hesitate  in  following  a  woman's  call, 
stepped  quickly  into  a  little  canoe  and  crossed  over 
the  stream  safely,  and  after  a  struggle  that  seemed 
beyond  human  power  they  rescued  Joel  just  as  con- 
sciousness was  leaving  him,  and  they  finally  got  the 
scow  safely  ashore  too. 

"  It  was  about  nine  o'clock  in  the  evening  when 
they  succeeded  in  making  the  landing,  but  in  the 
light  of  the  following  morning  they  saw  that  they 
had  been  within  fifteen  rods  of  the  head  of  the  falls. 
Whenever  I  think  of  Joel's  grit,  and  the  way  lie  hung 
on,  I  never  feel  like  giving  up  anything  myself,  how- 
ever dark  it  seems." 

Mr.  Spicer  had  listened  quietly  to  the  story  which 
the  hermit  was  telling  him,  and  smiled  with  a  new 
hope  in  his  heart  as  he  saw  the  determination  the  old 
man  showed  not  to  give  up  his  endeavoi's  to  find  liis 
young  friends. 

"  There'i^  somethiner  ahead  there  floatinfr,"  said  Mr. 


^b' 


Spicer.     "  I  can't  just  make  out  what  it  is.    Suppose 
you  run  in  alongside  and  pick  it  up." 

"  It's  an  oar,"  said  the  hermit,  as  he  changed  the 


THE  HERMIT  TELLS  A  STOUY 


22: 


Lr. 
he 


course  of  the  boat  and  so  picked  up  the  floating  object 
which  had  attracted  Mr.  Spice r's  attention. 

"Yes,  it  is  an  oar,"  said  Mr.  Spicer  as  he  drew  it 
on  board ;  "  but  tliat  isn't  all  there  is  of  it,  lor  it  was 
once  on  board  the  '  Corporal,'  and  it  is  one  of  the  oars 
that  Henry  took  from  my  house  when  they  started 
for  Toronto." 

"  That  doesn't  promise  very  well,"  said  the  hermit. 
"  I  wonder  what's  the  meaning  of  it.  There's  some- 
thing wrong  here,  I'm  sure." 

"  So  am  I,"  replied  Mr.  Spicer,  and  they  both  became 
watchful  and  silent. 

About  drc'l:  they  arrived  at  Sackett's  Harbor,  but 
without  stopping  tliey  sailed  around  t  j  their  own 
dock,  to  which  thy  made  tlieir  boat  fast,  and 
quickly  started  up  the  road  towards  home.  Lights 
were  seen  here  and  there  in  the  farm-houses,  but 
as  they  came  nearer  to  David's  home  no  sounds 
were  heard. 

"I'm  afraid  they  aren't  here,"  said  the  hermit, 
"for  whenever  they're  at  home  there  isn't  much 
trouble  for  anybody  who  passes  along  the  road  to 
know  that  the  boyj<  are  inside." 

But  they  at  once  went  up  to  the  door  and  without 
rapping  stepped  quickly  inside. 

"  Have  the  boys  come  back  ? "  said  Mr.  Spicer, 
without  waiting  for  anything  to  be  said  to  him. 

"  No,"  said  Mrs.  Field,  who  had  risen  when  they 


i 


!   I    i 


i  i 


I  i 


I 


'  i 


11  1 1; 


228 


THE  BOY   OFFICERS  OF   1812 


came  in  and  laid  aside  her  knitting,  "haven't  you 
seen  them  ?  " 

"  No,"  replied  Mr.  Spicer,  as  he  proceeded  to  give 
her  an  account  of  all  they  had  heard  and  seen.  "  No, 
tlicy  left  Toronto,"  he  added,  "  more  than  three 
weeks  ago,  but  we  won't  give  up  all  hope  yet  of  find- 
ing them  again,  for  if  the  hermit  will  go  home  with 
me  we'll  talk  it  over  and  see  what  we  can  do." 


i 


CAPTURED 


229 


3U 

ve 
o, 
ee 
d- 
th 


CHAPTER  XXV 


CAPTURED 


TT  was  indeed  true  that  David  and  Henry  hai  disap- 
-*■  peared.  If  the  eartii  had  opened  and  swallowed 
them  they  could  not  have  been  more  completely 
lost,  so  far  as  their  friends  at  Sackett's  Harbor  were 
concerned;  and  yet  the  eartli  had  not  opened  and 
swallowed  them,  and  the  boys  were  in  a  place  where 
no  immediate  hann  was  likely  to  befall  them. 

When  they  hau  <. uLered  tlie  room  and  recognized 
the  pale  face  of  Elijah  as  he  sat  propped  up  m  the  chair 
by  pillows,  and  so  weak  as  barely  to  he  able  to  lift 
his  hand  to  grasp  theirs,  Henry  had  given  a  cry  and 
fallen  upon  Elijah's  shoulder.  In  ,  pite  of  the  great 
change  which  had  come  over  him  tiiey  recognized  the 
boy  for  whom  they  were  searching,  :nid  the  smile 
which  was  on  their  friend's  face  made  \is  appearance 
doubly  pathetic. 

Elijah's  nurse,  Mary  McGann,  at  once  came  into 
the  room  and  sharply  began  to  scold  the  intruders, 
as  she  termed  them,  declaring   that  the  excitement 


» I 


230 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


m ! 


!  ' 


would  be  too  much  for  Elijah,  and  they  must  leave 
the  room  at  once ;  but  her  mother  entering  just  then, 
at  once  declared  that  the  boys  should  remain  and  sit 
with  their  friend  for  a  time,  although  she  cautioned 
them  that  they  must  be  very  quiet.  She  herself  told 
the  boys  how  it  was  that  Elijah  came  to  be  in  her 
home,  and  of  the  strange  events  of  tlie  past  few  weeks. 
She  was  frequently  interrupted  by  the  daughter,  who 
had  taken  upon  herself  the  especial  duty  of  nursing 
Elijah,  and  who  added  many  words  of  her  own. 

"I  know,"  said  Mrs.  McGann,  "that  Elijah  wants 
to  hear  from  his  home,  and  so  if  he  will  be  very  quiet 
about  it  you  may  tell  him  all  you  know,  though  you 
mustn't  be  very  long  about  it." 

So  David  told  his  friend  all  that  had  transpired  at 
Sackett's  HarboL'  during  his  absence,  and  of  what  their 
plans  for  the  future  were.  Elijah  was  an  interested 
listener,  and  declared  that  the  visit  of  the  boys  had 
done  him  great  good ;  but  they  soon  followed  Mrs. 
McGann  out  of  the  room,  after  they  had  helped 
Elijah  to  return  to  the  bed,  and  listened  to  the  details 
of  the  way  in  which  ho  had  been  found  upon  the 
battle-field,  which  she  had  not  felt  like  giving  fully  in 
his  presence.  The  boys  were  greatly  pleased  with 
her,  and  her  motherly  ways  and  sympathetic  words 
led  David  to  say,  "I'm  sure  Elijah  has  been  very 
fortunate  to  have  fallen  into  such  good  hands.  He'd 
have  died  after  the  battle  if  he'd  Leen  left  there." 


CAPTURED 


231 


"  Mary  has  done  most  of  the  work,"  said  Mrs. 
McGann.  "  She  seems  to  have  taken  quite  a  fancy 
to  the  young  soldier,"  and  she  glanced  at  the  blushing 
cheeks  of  her  daughter. 

"  But  what  can  we  do  now  ?  "  said  David.  "  Elijah 
isn't  fit  to  be  moved  yet." 

"Oh,  no,"  said  Mary  quickly,  "you  can't  move 
him  yet  for  a  good  while." 

"You  can  stay  here  till  he  gets  better,"  said  Mn. 
McGann,  "  or  you  can  go  home  and  return  for  him  in 
about  a  month.  This  war  is  a  terrible  vliing,  but 
you  are  fortunate  in  having  him  able  to  go  homo 
at  all." 

It  was  soon  decided  that  the  boys  should  return  to 
Sackett's  Harbor  the  next  day,  and  then  that  some 
one  should  return  in  a  few  weeks  for  the  patient, 
who,  they  all  thought,  by  that  time  would  be  able  to 
take  the  voyage  with  them.  Much  of  the  time  the 
boys  spent  with  Elijah  talking  with  him  and  planning 
to  return  for  him  in  a  few  weeks.  Somehow  Elijah 
did  not  seem  to  be  so  disappointed  when  he  learned 
that  he  must  remai  at  Donald  McGann's  for  another 
month,  as  David  had  thought  he  would  be.  He  won- 
dered whether  Mary  had  anything  to  do  with  Elijah's 
being  reconciled  to  the  delay,  and  the  more  he  saw  of 
her  the  more  he  became  convinced  that  she  was  not 
the  least  of  the  causes  in  making  him  so  willing  to 
stay  where  he  was. 


■   i 


1 


) 


232 


THE   BOY  OFFICERS   OF   1812 


\(-  I    ' 


i  i| 


■!  i^ 


After  the  good-byes  had  been  said,  the  next  day,  the 
boys  went  down  to  the  dock,  and  as  they  approached 
it  they  saw  the  two  men  who  had  brought  them  to 
Toronto  and  had  rescued  the  "  Corporal "  for  them. 

"  Did  yoVL  get  your  man  ?  "  said  Henry. 

"  No,  he  was  too  quick  for  us,"  replied  one  of  them. 
"  WeVe  been  looking  everywhere  for  him  since  we've 
been  here,  and  we  can't  get  any  trace  of  him  at  all, 
so  we've  decided  to  go  back  home  and  let  him  go,  for 
the  present  at  least." 

"  We're  going  too,"  said  David,  "  and  we  will  show 
you  whether  this  boat  can't  leave  you  behind  a  good 
deal  more  successfully  than  it  did  yesterday.  Not 
that  we  want  to  part  company,"  he  added,  "  but  that 
we  don't  want  the  '  Corporal '  to  be  looked  upon  as 
any  such  boat  as  that  fellow  made  her  out  to  be  the 
other  day." 

The  boasting  of  the  boys  was  not  without  some 
foundation,  for  they  steadily  drew  away  from  their 
friends  under  the  strong  breeze  which  favored  them, 
and  not  many  hours  had  passed  before  the  other  boat 
had  disappeared  from  view. 

The  boys  were  highly  elated  at  the  success  which 
had  attended  their  efforts.  They  had  found  Elijah, 
and  while  they  were  sorry  to  find  him  an  invalid, 
shut  in  the  house  for  many  weeks,  yet  they  were  glad 
that  there  was  now  a  prospect  of  his  soon  joining 
them  again.     They  talked  of  the  war,  and  of  the  girls 


CAPTURED 


233 


id 
Is 


(( 


(( 


in  the  McGanii  home,  and  of  their  own  plans  for  the 
immediate  future,  as  they  sailed  on. 

The  next  day  they  saw  a  little  house  on  a  point 
which  projected  into  the  lak<5,  and  decided  to  stop 
and  try  to  get  some  fresh  milk  and  eggs  there.  They 
made  their  boat  fast  on  the  shore,  and  thoughtlessly 
both  left  her  to  go  up  to  the  house.  It  was  a  small 
house,  and  as  they  approached  they  were  surprised  to 
see  the  door  open  and  a  band  of  a  dozen  or  more 
children  rush  forth  to  met  them. 

I  wonder  if  they  all  live  there,"  said  Henry. 
I  guess   so,"  replied   David ;  "  there's  no   other 
house  anywhere  near  that  they  could  live  in  if  they 
wanted  to." 

The  appearance  of  the  place  was  not  particularly 
reassuring,  and  yet  the  boys  enjoyed  the  reliet  from 
the  cramped  quarters  of  the  "  Corporal "  so  much  that 
they  remained  for  a  longer  time  than  they  expi-cted, 
playing  with  the  children  and  talking  with  the 
family;  as  a  consequence,  nearly  two  hours  had 
elapsed  before  they  started  to  return  to  their  boat, 
and  as  they  walked  slowly  on,  they  were  talking  and 
thinking  of  nothing  but  the  experiences  through 
which  they  had  recently  passed. 

But  as  they  came  near  to  the  shore  they  saw 
another  boat  about  the  size  of  their  own  just  landing, 
and  two  men  on  board  evidently  making  free  with  tlie 
"  Corporal."     The  boys  started  to  run,  an  undefined 


I    i 


1 


I 


i 

f 


i 


" 


ii 


J 


lOI 

1 

j 

1 

m, 

H 

^^w 

1 

' ) 
'  1 

1; 

234 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS   OF   1812 


fear  in  the  heart  of  each,  and  as  they  approached  they 
found  their  fears  more  than  fulfilled. 

With  a  startled  exclamation,  Henry  said,  "Why, 
that's  the  man  that  stole  our  boat ;  that's  the  very 
fellow  that  got  away  from  us  at  Toronto." 

"Yes,  and  that's  not  the  worst  of  it,"  replied 
David,  "  for  that  curse  of  the  lake.  Smith,  who  is 
always  everywhere,  is  with  him  too,  and  I  don't  be- 
lieve it  promises  any  good  for  us  either." 

"  Shall  we  go  on  or  stop  here  ?  "  said  Henry. 

David  hesitated  a  moment,  and  then,  ashamed  to 
give  up  without  the  appearance  of  a  struggle,  he 
called  to  his  companion  to  come  on,  and  both  boys 
started  on  the  run  for  the  boat.  A  laugh  from  the 
men  greeted  them  as  they  approached,  and  Smith's 
companion  said,  "  You  will  steal  a  boat,  will  you  ? 
You  will  try  to  take  this  craft  away  from  me  and  run 
me  ashore,  will  you  ?  Perhaps  you'll  take  it  again. 
Oh,  yes  !  perhaps  you'll  take  it  again,  and  then  per- 
haps you  won't,"  and  he  gave  a  loud  laugh,  as  he  saw 
how  troubled  the  boys  were. 

At  last  David  said,  "  Then  you  are  going  to  take 
away  our  boat  from  us,  are  you  ?  " 

"Yes,"  said  the  man,  "that's  just  it,  and  we're 
going  to  take  something  besides  that." 

"What's  that? "  said  David. 

"  We're  going  to  take  you,"  replied  the  man,  "  so 
step  aboard  both  of  you,  and  be  lively  about  it." 


CAPTURED 


235 


"I'm  not  so  sure  it's  a  good  thing  to  take  the 
boys,"  said  Smith,  in  a  low  tone  to  his  companion. 
"  We  could  leave  them  here,  and  they  wouldn't  make 
much  trouble  for  us." 

"  No,"  said  his  companion,  "  that  wouldn't  do ; 
they've  got  to  go  with  us.  They'd  be  sure  to  find 
some  way  out  of  this,  and  make  lots  of  trouble  for  us, 
to  say  nothing  about  their  wanting  this  bout  again." 

"All  right,"  replied  Smith,  who  seemed  to  give 
way  to  his  companion  somewhat  reluctantl}'',  "you 
can  take  them  with  you,"  and  he  ordered  both  the 
boys  to  step  on  board  the   "Corporal." 

Smith,  however,  took  the  other  boat,  leaving  his 
companion  to  manage  the  "  Corporal,"  and  both  set 
sail  at  once.  The  boys  had  no  idea  where  they  were 
to  be  carried.  The  sun  already  was  getting  low, 
and  as  they  saw  the  long  beams  of  light  thrown  over 
the  lake,  it  seemed  to  them  as  if  darkness  was  creep- 
ing over  their  hopes  also.  But  Smith  soon  disap- 
peared from  sight,  and  the  boys  tried  to  engage  their 
captor  in  conversation  and  learn  what  their  destina- 
tion was  to  be,  but  the  man  refused  to  tell  them  this, 
although  he  would  talk  with  them  on  other  subjects. 

"Oh,  the  Yanks  are  no  good,"  he  said,  "and 
Smith  and  I  are  more  for  the  other  side  now,  though 
we  are  for  ourselves  a  great  deal  more  than  we  are 
for  either.  Who  wants  to  be  ordered  around  by  a 
lot  of  meu  whjn  he  can  have  his  own  way,  and  make 


14     i    ' 


I'  ' 


:l 


236 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS   OF   1813 


what  he  wants  for  himself  out  of  both  sides,  who  are 
made  up  mostly  of  fools  ?  " 

As  the  darkness  deepened  the  man  aid  not  stop  in 
his  course,  and  David  became  more  and  more  con- 
vinced that  he  was  making  for  the  St.  Lawrence. 

"  I  think  he's  bound  for  Smith's  headquarters," 
said  David  in  a  low  tone  to  Henry. 

"  Perhaps  they'll  take  us  farther  down  the  river," 
said  Henry.  "  There  are  plenty  of  the  British  farther 
down  the  river,  you  know." 

"  Well,  we  shall  not  have  to  wait  very  long  to  see," 
said  David.  "  We  can't  tell,  but  it  seems  like  a  hard 
ending  for  our  trip,  after  we've  gone  clear  over  to 
Toronto,  and  found  out  just  what  we  wanted,  to  get 
scooped  up  by  this  villain  when  we're  almost  in  sight 
of  home."  But  the  "  Corporal "  kept  steadily  on  during 
the  night,  their  captor  evidently  knowing  his  way 
thoroughly,  and  early  the  next  day  they  found  that 
they  were  among  the  islands  of  the  St.  Lawrence. 

"  That's  what  he's  going  to  do,"  said  David  to 
Henry.  "  He's  going  to  take  us  to  Smith's  island, 
and  there's  no  knowing  what'U  happen  to  us  there." 

David  was  correct  in  his  surmise,  and  soon  the  "  Cor- 
poral "  was  fast  at  the  dock  at  which  they  had  landed 
under  far  different  circumstances  not  many  months 
before.  They  were  greatly  surprised  to  see  that 
Smith  himself  was  one  of  the  first  men  that  came 
down  to  meet  them.     He  gave  the  boys  a  grin  as  he 


CAITUUED 


237 


proached  which  was  not  at  all  reassuring,  and  at 
once  took  them  in  charge. 

"We're  going  to  keep  you  youngsters  here,"  ho 
said,  "  for  a  while,  and  you'll  be  our  prisoners.  If 
you  behave  yourselves,  you  won't  get  into  any  trouble. 
We  shall  give  you  the  liberty  of  the  island  part  of  the 
time  when  the  men  are  around,  but  if  you  make  any 
attempt  to  get  away,  they've  all  got  orders  to  shoot 
you  at  the  first  sign.  There  won't  be  any  use  in  your 
trying  it,  and  if  you  want  to  breathe,  you'd  better 
guard  your  breathing  apparatus  pretty  careful  like." 

The  boys  apparently  gave  in  to  their  captors  and 
kept  about  the  cave  all  that  day.  At  night  they 
were  to  sleep  among  the  men,  and  a  blanket  was 
given  each,  and  for  all  that  the  day  was  so  warm 
they  found  their  coverings  a  source  of  comfort  in  the 
cool  night.  The  other  men  paid  but  little  attention 
to  the  boys,  although  David  felt  certain  that  they 
were  watchful,  and  that  any  attempt  to  get  away 
from  the  island  would  bring  a  shot  from  them. 

Henry  was  soon  asleep,  but  it  was  long  before 
David  closed  his  eyes.  The  heavy  breathing  of  the 
men  asleep  on  the  floor,  the  thought  of  his  own 
home,  his  chagrin  at  his  capture,  and  the  uncertainty 
as  to  what  lay  before  them,  kept  him  wide  awake  for 
a  long  time ;  but  at  last,  v/orn  out  by  his  efforts  and 
his  thoughts,  he  rolled  Inmseli  in  his  blanket  and 
soon  was  as  soundly  asleep  as  the  otliers. 


i 
I 
I 

J I 


II 


T 


I 


;Ji   '1.  'I 


1   i 


ill      .; 

ill,:! 


238 


TUE  HOY  OFFICEKS  OF   1812 


CHAPTER  XXVI 

THE  DWAKF   USES   WINGS 

nniiE  men  were  called  to  breakfast  long  before  sun- 
-*-  rise,  and  the  boys  rose  witli  tlie  others,  although 
David  felt  but  little  refreshed  by  the  few  hours  of 
sleep  which  he  had  had.  He  watched  the  man  who 
was  preparing  breakfast  for  the  company  and  was  im- 
pressed by  his  peculiar  appearance.  He  was  almost 
a  dwarf,  although  his  body  was  as  long  as  that  of 
ordinary  men.  His  legs  and  arms  seemed  to  be  only 
appendages,  and  were  so  short  that  David  found  him- 
self wondering  how  he  was  able  to  do  his  work. 

"  If  I  met  him  on  a  dark  night,"  said  David  to 
Henry,  "  I  should  give  him  all  the  road,  for  in  spite  of 
his  being  so  short  he  looks  strong  enough  to  bend  an 
iron  crowbar  with  his  hands,  and  I  half  believe  he 
could,  too."  He  seemed  to  be  aware  that  the  boys 
were  watching  him  with  interest,  and  frequently 
went  out  of  his  way  to  come  near  them ;  and  when- 
ever he  approached  he  gave  them  a  long,  slow  wink 
with  one  eye,  which  would  have  made  the  boys  laugh 
heartily  if  they  had  not  been  prisoners  of  Smith  in  his 


THE  DWARF  USES  WINGS 


239 


cave.  TLc  very  thought  of  where  they  were  made 
them  glance  about  their  surroundings  curiously.  All 
around  the  lurge  cave  were  chests  that  looked  as 
if  they  might  contain  something  of  v?.lue,  while  guns 
and  swords  were  to  be  seen  on  every  side.  They 
heard  Smith  say  that  he  was  going  away  for  the  day, 
and  his  mood  apparently  was  one  that  ^jomised  no 
good  to  the  boys. 

"  Let  them  have  the  run  of  t^e  island,"  said  Smith 
to  a  man  whom  he  left  in  charge,  as  with  about  a 
dozen  of  hi*"  men  he  sailed  away. 

"They  can't  get  off,  there  isn't  a  boat  they  can 
get,"  he  called  out  as  he  stepped  on  board.  The  boys 
watched  the  party  as  they  set  sail,  and  then  on  the 
American  shore  in  the  distance  they  could  see  some 
men  who  were  chopping.  They  stopped  to  watch 
them,  heartily  wishing  that  they  were  of  their  num- 
ber. 

*'  I  should  think  they'd  drive  Smith  out  of  thia 
place,"  said  Henry  to  David  as  they  walked  slowly 
about  the  island.  "Why,  just  see  all  those  men  over 
there  on  the  farther  shore  chopping.  There  must  be 
a  dozen  of  them,  and  Smith  hasn't  over  twenty-five 
men  here.  Now,  I  should  think  they'd  corne  over  and 
drive  him  out  some  dark  night.  "Well,  it's  a  good 
deal  easier  to  talk  about  than  it  is  to  do  it,  though. 
It  would  take  a  pretty  large  force  to  drive  a  gang  out 
of  this  cave,  and  they  got  it  stocked  up  so  they  could 


: 


210 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS   OF   1812 


-■^'if 


U  -^: 


,  I 


stand  a  lorjg  siego  ;  besides,  there  are  not  men  enough 
on  the  river  to  spare  for  an  expedition  down  here  so 
long  as  Smith  doesn't  do  any  damage.  If  he  did,  I 
presume  they'd  get  after  him  iu  siiort  order." 

But  the  bo3^s  found  the  time  dragging  on  their 
hands.  There  was  nothing  for  them  to  do,  and  the 
only  one  who  wouhl  talk  with  them  was  this  dwarf 
they  had  noticed,  and  his  conversation  was  almost  as 
strange  as  his  body.  "Wings  "  was  his  great  theme. 
"  Wings,  wings  !  Just  wait  till  you  see  'em  grow,"  he 
would  say,  and  then  he  would  wave  his  short  arms 
after  the  manner  of  a  cock  stretching  his  neck  wlien 
he  crows. 

"* Wings'?  What  do  you  mean?"  said  Henry; 
but  the  only  reply  the  dwarf  would  make  would  be 
to  wink  after  Ins  labored  manner,  and  to  repeat  his 
strange  words,  "  Wings,  wings  is  the  things,  wings ! 
You  just  wait  till  you  see  'em  grow,"  and  tJien  he 
would  laugh  and  slap  his  sides,  and  repeat  the  strange 
wink  which  seemed  to  afford  him  so  much  delight. 

Many  times  the  boys  met  him  during  the  day,  and 
every  time  the  dwarf  would  stop  them  with  his 
strange  liail,  "  Wings,  wings  is  the  things !  Just 
wait  till  3'ou  see  'em  grow,"  and  then  repeat  the 
strange  wink  which  evidently  he  thought  would  give 
the  boys  as  mucli  pleasure  as  it  did  him. 

David  could  form  no  conjecture  as  to  wlint  Smith's 
plans  concei'ning  them  wcro.     Whether  he  intended 


THE  DWARF  USKS  WINGS 


241 


he 


,liis 
list 
th(3 
ive 


ti's 
led 


to  keep  them  there  for  a  long  time  or  not,  or  to  send 
them  to  some  other  phice,  he  coiiUi  not  determine. 
He  knew  that  his  captors  were  dangerous  men,  and 
woukl  have  no  scruples  that  woukl  prevent  them 
from  dealing  violently  with  their  [)risoners,  if  such 
action  were  demanded,  and  yet  David  had  little 
fear  for  his  own  personal  safety,  and  was  chiefly 
troubled  to  know  what  Smith's  ultimate  plan  was 
to  be. 

It  was  late  at  night  before  the  leader  returned, 
and  all  the  men  except  the  two  who  were  on  guard 
were  fast  asleep  when  he  entered  the  cave.  The 
next  day  he  was  evidently  preparing  for  another 
departure,  and  the  boys  once  more  followed  the  men 
down  to  the  shore  as  they  made  their  boat  ready  to 
sail  away ;  but  this  morning  Smith  seemed  to  be 
waiting  for  something  or  for  some  one,  and  David 
soon  saw  what  it  was,  for  in  her  little  canoe  he  soon 
caught  sight  of  Smith's  daughter,  as  she  swept  over 
the  river  almost  as  swift  as  an  arrow. 

She  did  not  approach  the  dock  where  they  were, 
but  beached  her  canoe  in  a  little  cove  on  one  side 
of  tb.e  island,  and  then  withdrew  witli  her  father 
among  tlie  trees,  where  they  occasionally  couhl  be 
seen,  evidently  engaged  in  a  very  earnest  conversa- 
tion. 

For  several  mornings  tliis  same  course  of  action 
was    followed,  the    daughter  coming  over    early  to 


i 


i:;if 


II 


;l 


Si 


I 


242 


THE  BOY  OFFICE  US   OF   1812 


'.'i;  t 


the  island  in  her  little  canoe,  which  she  each  time 
left  in  the  same  little  cove.  The  dwarf  had  more 
and  more  to  say  of  "  wings,"  and  each  day  cautioned 
the  boys  to  be  on  their  guard  so  that  they  "  could  see 
'em  grow." 

"  Wings,  wings  is  the  things !  Just  wait  till  you 
see  'em  grow."  This  seemed  to  exhaust  the  fund  of 
his  active  conversation,  although  every  time  he  fol- 
lowed this  strange  statement  with  a  wink  and  leer 
that  to  the  boys  seemed  more  and  more  marked  each 
day.  One  morning,  after  several,  days  had  passed, 
the  boys  stood  by  the  dock  and  were  watching 
Smith's  daughter,  as,  according  to  her  custom,  she 
came  over  the  river  in  her  little  canoe,  which  she 
landed  with  the  skill  that  called  forth  the  praises  of 
all  who  saw  her,  and  had  gene  among  the  trees  with 
her  father,  as  her  custom  was.  David  became  satis- 
fied that  reports  from  different  parts  of  the  country 
were  brought  to  her  each  day,  and  that  she  came 
over  to  the  island  to  inform  her  father  of  what  she 
had  heard,  so  that  he  could  make  his  plans  accord- 
ingly. 

As  the  boys  stood  by  the  dock  this  morning,  the 
dwarf  passed  them,  and  when  he  was  a  few  steps 
beyond  them  he  turned  about  and  gave  them  his 
usual  salutation,  "  Wings,  wings  is  the  things  I  Just 
watch  'em  till  you  see  'em  grow ; "  but  the  manner 
ill  which  he  spoke  was  so  different  from  that  which 


I 


m 


THE  DWARF  USES  WINGS 


243 


the 
|teps 
his 
\\ist 
mer 
lich 


he  usually  used  that  the  boys  were  interested  at 
once,  and  David  said  to  Henry,  "I  believe  he's 
got  something  on  hand  tliis  morning.  lie's  up  to 
some  game.  I  wonder  what  it  is,"  and  they  slowly 
followed  him  as  he  walked  along  the  shore. 

Suddenly,  when  he  had  passed  out  of  their  sight,  they 
saw  a  great  commotion  in  the  midst  of  the  men  behind 
them  at  the  dock.  They  shouted,  and  one  shout  was 
quickly  followed  by  another,  which  brought  Smith 
and  his  daughter  at  once  from  the  woods.  The 
boys  looked  about,  but  could  see  no  cause  for  the 
excitement,  although  the  attention  of  all  seemed 
directed  towards  something  that  was  not  far  from 
them.  They  turned  about,  and  off  on  the  river  they 
saw  the  dwarf  in  the  canoe  in  which  Smith's  daughter 
had  crossed,  evidently  making  for  the  farther  shore. 
His  short  arms  plied  the  paddle  in  a  marvellous  way, 
and  the  little  canoe,  made  of  birch  baik,  hardly 
seemed  to  touch  the  water. 

"  That  explains  his  '  wings.'  He's  been  planning  to 
fly  away,"  said  David  to  Henry.  "  Now  we'll  watch 
'em  till  we  see  'em  grow." 

*'  He's  headed  straight  for  that  place  where  those 
men  are  chopping,"  said  Henry,  "  and  I  hope  he'll 
make  it." 

"  He'll  have  to  travel,"  said  David,  "  or  they'll  get 


him,'*  for  two   of   Smith's 


jumped  into  a  row-boat  and  were  pursuing  the  dwarf 


avKi 
companions 
were 


had  quickly 


c 


H  is 


'I 


244 


THE  BOY   OFFICERS   OP   1812 


I M 


'<   *'t 


exerting  all  the  strength  they  had.  Swift  as  the 
canoe  was,  the  boat  which  was  pursuing  it  was 
swifter,  but  the  distance  between  them,  while  steadily 
becoming  less,  was  still  great  enough  to  prevent  the 
Lien  from  using  their  guns  to  advantage. 

The  eyes  of  all  on  the  island  were  upon  the  two 
little  boats  on  the  river.  They  could  also  see  that 
the  men  on  the  farther  shore  had  stopped  their  chop- 
ping and  were  as  much  interested  in  the  race  as  were 
the  boys.  The  dwarf  did  not  slacken  his  speed,  and 
before  his  pursuers  could  overtake  him  he  had  landed 
on  the  farther  shore,  and  the  boys  saw  him  as  he 
waddled  up  into  the  midst  of  the  choppers.  But  the 
men  who  were  pursuing  him  did  not  stoji,  and  quickly 
arrived  at  the  place  where  the  choppers  were.  The 
boys  could  see  that  an  angry  controversy  then  took 
place,  although  none  of  the  words  could  be  heard. 
Evidently  the  choppers  did  not  intend  to  allow  the 
pursuers  to  take  the  dwarf  back  with  them,  and  at 
last  the  two  men  returned  to  the  island.  Curses  and 
sliouts  greeted  them  on  their  return.  Smith  apparently 
being  the  most  angry  of  them  all. 

"  There's  no  use,"  said  he  at  last,  "  in  going  after 
them  with  such  men  as  I  have  here,  for  it  will  only 
make  trouble.  The  soldiers  at  Clayton  v/ouldn't  be 
very  likely  to  come  for  us  if  we  did,  I  think,"  and  a 
smile  crept  over  his  face ;  "  but  there  isn't  any  use  in 
our  going   for   them   either,  so    we'll   just  let   well 


t  ■; 


THE  DWARF  USES   WINGS 


245 


enough  alone.  Besides,  I've  got  some  otlier  plans  I 
want  to  cany  out,  but  I'd  rather  liave  given  a  thou- 
sand dollars  than  liave  that  little  imp  of  Satan  get 
away  from  us.  He'll  make  more  trouble  than  all  the 
men  at  Sackett's  Harbor  could, —  at  least  all  the 
ofBcers." 

But  his  daughter  meanwhile  had  taken  tlie  boat 
which  the  men  had  used  and  had  started  on  her 
return.  The  boys  admired  her  bravery  and  tlie  cool- 
ness with  which  she  pulled  for  the  shore. 

"  There  must  be  some  good  reason,"  David  thought, 
"  why  those  men  don't  trouble  Smith's  family.  I 
can't  make  much  out  of  it  at  all."  But  Smith  was 
in  a  bad  humor.  He  evidently  was  not  pleased 
at  the  escape  of  the  dwarf,  whose  wings  liad  now 
grown,  and  whose  strange  words  the  boys  now 
understood. 

The  boys  walked  at  a  respectful  distance,  trying 
to  escape  the  notice  of  Smith,  but  as  he  turned  about 
quickly  his  eye  fell  on  the  young  captives. 

"  The  very  thing,"  he  said  to  liimself.  "  The  very 
thing;  why  didn't  I  think  of  it  before  ?  Come  here, 
you  I "  he  called  out  to  the  boys.  "I've  sometliing  in 
mind  for  you,"  he  added  savagely.  Tlie  boys  were 
silent,  afraid  to  venture  any  reply,  and  yet  fearful  of 
what  was  comincr. 


(( 


Can't   you   talk    when   I   speak    to   you?"  said 


Smith  again,  savagely 


I) 

H 


•t   .  i 


I 


\H 


I  ']'■ 


246 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


It    1 


"We  can  if  we  know  what  to  say,"  said  David 
quietly. 

"  Well,  I've  something  for  you  to  say,  because  I've 
something  to  say  to  you  that  will  interest  you 
mightily,"  and  he  ga\  e  an  ugly  laugh  as  he  spoke  the 
words.  *'  Come  on  you,  both  of  you,"  and  the  boys, 
wondering  what  there  was  before  them,  left  the 
shore  and  followed  the  leader  as  he  led  the  way 
back  to  the  cave. 


J ; 


!  \ 


id 


PERRY'S  VICTORY 


247 


»a 

le 
■s, 
le 


CHAPTER  XXVII 


PERRY'S  VICTORY 


TTEMAN  JEDUTHAN  CHUBB  on  the  deck  of 
•*-'-  the  "  Lawrence  "  talking  with  young  Alexander 
Perry  was  a  far  different  man  from  the  Heman  we 
have  seen  as  a  prisoner  of  the  British.  Just  how  he 
came  to  be  where  he  was,  he  himself  could  hardly 
have  explained,  other  than  by  knowing  that  his  rov- 
ing habit  had  allowed  him  to  rest  but  a  little  time  in 
any  place,  and  had  brought  him  on  until  somehow 
he  became  a  member  of  Perry's  force.  Not  as  a  reg- 
ular seaman,  for  Heman  knew  but  few  of  the  nautical 
terms  and  had  almost  no  experieiioe  on  the  water, 
but  as  an  acquaintance  and  friend  of  his  young 
brother.  Perry  had  allowed  him  to  remain,  and  gradu- 
ally he  had  come  to  be  considered  as  at  home  on  the 
"  Lawrence." 

*'  My  brother  is  sick,"  said  Alexander,  "  and  I  half 
believe  it's  just  waiting  for  a  sight  of  the  British  fleet 
that  has  made  him  so." 

"I'm  ven  well  satisfied  as  it  is,"  replied  Heman. 
"I'm   confcjnted,   and  I  don't  see  just  where   the 


i 


rr 


If 


■  !■  ; 


.'  I 


248 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF  1812 


fun  comes  in  when  two  boats  fire  hot  shots  into  each 
other.'* 

Young  Alexander  laughed  as  he  said,  "  But  we 
didn't  come  all  the  way  from  Newport  just  to  have 
a  picnic  on  Lake  Erie,  we  came  for  business,"  and 
the  young  boy's  eyes  snapped  as  he  spoke,  as  if  the 
weight  of  the  enterprise  rested  upon  him. 

The  fleet  meanwhile  passed  out  from  behind  the 
island  into  the  open  lake,  and  now  were  within  five 
or  six  miles  of  the  enemy.  It  was  a  beautiful  Sep- 
tember day.  Heman  noticed,  as  he  looked  up  into  tho 
sky,  that  not  a  cloud  could  be  seen.  The  air  was  soft 
and  mellow,  and  not  even  a  mist  appeared  upon  the 
waters.  The  wind  was  light  and  variable.  Sud- 
denly a  cry  of  "  Sail  ho ! "  was  heard,  which  Lieuten- 
ant Forrest  at  once  repeated  to  Perry.  Ill  as  he  was, 
the  Rhode  Islander  roused  hims<  if  and  gave  the  order 
to  Taylor,  his  sailing-master,  "  tlun  to  leeward  of  the 
island." 

"  Then  you  will  have  to  engage  the  enemy  to 
leeward,"  replied  Taylor,  remonstrating. 

"  I  don't  care,"  replied  Perry.  "  To  windward  or 
to  leeward,  they  shall  fight  to-day." 

Accordingly  the  signal  to  "wear  ship"  followed 
immediately,  and  as  the  light  wind  shifted  a  little 
the  squadron  cleared  the  island  and  called  the 
weather  gauge.  The  British  hove  to  and  in  close 
order  awaited  the  attack. 


PERRY'S  VICTORY 


249 


i 


e 


"  They  look  fine,  don't  they  ?  "  said  Alexander  to 
Ileman.  "  They  are  all  painted  up  new  and  have 
got  their  colors  il3'ing,  and  they  think  they're  going  to 
do  something.  That  ship  is  the  '  Detroit,'  "  the  young 
sailor  added,  pointing  toward  one  of  the  distant  fleet. 
"  I  know  the  names  of  every  one  of  them  off  there,  too. 
That  other  ship  is  the  '  Queen  Charlotte,'  and  that 
schooner  is  the  *  Lady  Prevost,'  while  the  brig  is  the 
*  Hunter,'  and  the  sloop  is  the  *  Little  Belt,'  and  that 
other  schooner  the  *  Chippewa.'  " 

"  You're  posted,  my  friend,  aren't  you  ? "  said 
Heman,  as  he  looked  over  the  lake  in  the  direction 
of  the  British,  wondering  at  the  enthusiasm  of  his 
young  friend  and  not  at  all  surprised  at  his  own  lack 
of  it. 

"  Just  look  around  you  at  our  fleet,  will  you  ?  "  re- 
plied Alexander  enthusiastically.  "  Here's  this  brig 
the  '  Lawrence,'  and  that  other  brig  is  the  '  Niagara.' 
She's  got  twenty  guns,  the  same  as  we  have.  That 
smaller  brig  is  the  '  Caledonia,'  and  just  look  at 
those  schooners,"  he  added  quickly,  "  the  '  Ariel,' 
'  Scorpion,'  '  Tigress,'  and  '  Porcupine  ; '  they  haven't 
got  many  guns,  but  they'll  use  what  they've  got. 
Then  there's  the  sloop  'Trippe,'  she's  got  one  gun, 
too.  It's  too  bad  the  '  Ohio '  has  gone  to  Erie  for 
supplies,  but  we'll  manage  to  get  along  somehow 
without  her." 

Perry  knew  that  at  long  range  he  would  be  no 


"! 


1l!S 


1' ' 


il 


250 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


match  for  the  enemy,  so  he  resolved  to  close  up.  A 
little  after  ten  o'clock  Perry's  line  was  formed,  with  the 
"  Niagara  "  in  the  van.  The  "  Lawrence  "  was  cleared 
for  action,  and  Perry  ordered  the  battle-flag,  which  we 
have  already  described,  and  having  the  words  upon  it, 
"  Don't  give  up  the  ship,"  to  be  run  up.  This  flag 
was  between  eight  and  nine  feet  square,  and  as  the 
letters  were  about  a  foot  in  length  the  motto  could 
be  seen  by  the  entire  squadron.  Just  before  it  was 
run  up  to  the  main  royal  masthead  of  the  flag-ship 
the  Commodore  had  turned  to  his  men  and  addressed 
them,  saying,  "My  brave  lads,  this  ilag  contains 
the  last  words  of  Captain  Lawrence.  Shall  I 
hoist  it?" 

"Ay,  ay,  sir,"  they  shouted,  and  cheer  after 
cheer  arose  from  the  whole  squadron. 

The  Commodore  knew  that  the  men  would  be 
hungr}'  before  the  action  was  over,  and  so  he  ordered 
refreshments  to  be  distributed  then.  The  deck  was 
sprinkled  with  wet  sand  so  that  the  feet  of  the  men 
would  not  slip  when  blood  began  to  flow,  a  proceed- 
ing which  Heman  watched  with  a  good  deal  of  un- 
easiness. Every  man  was  ordered  to  his  position, 
the  course  was  slightly  changed,  and  the  squadron 
moved  forward. 

It  was  just  fifteen  minutes  before  twelve  o'clock 
when  the  bugle  sounded  on  the  "  Detroit,"  and  the 
British  bands  struck  up  "  Rule  Britannia,"  and  the 


m^ 


rERRY'S   VICTORY 


251 


twenty-four  pound  shut  was  sent  over  the  water 
towards  the  "  Lawrence,"  but  it  fell  sliort,  as  tlie 
Americans  were  still  a  mile  and  a  half  away.  About 
five  minutes  later,  however,  a  sliotfrom  the  *'  Detroit " 
went  crashing  through  the  bulwarks  of  the  "  Law- 
rence." 

"  Steady,  boys,  steady !  "called  out  the  Commodore, 
while  Heman  noticed  how  his  dark  eye  flaslied  as  he 
spoke.  Slowly  the  Ameri'^'i"^  vessels,  with  what  wind 
there  was  abeam,  moved  onward,  and  Heman,  recall- 
ing something  of  his  experience  as  a  sch(  ol-master, 
said  to  his  young  friend,  *'  Your  line  forms  an  angle 
with  the  Britisli  of  about  fifteen  degrees.  Acute 
angle,  fifteen  degrees.     An  acute  angle  is"  — 

But  just  then  the  signal  was  given  for  the  Ameri- 
cans to  begin,  and  the  first  shot  was  fired  by  the 
"  Scorpion."  The  "  Lawrence,"  which  was  now  suf- 
fering a  good  deal  from  the  enemy's  shot,  opened  fiie 
upon  the  "  Detroit "  with  her  long  bow-gun,  and  in 
a  moment  the  action  became  general. 

The  American  flag-ship  became  the  centre  of  the 
enemy's  attention,  as  they  planned  to  destroy  her  and 
then  cut  up  the  others  one  by  one.  Perry  perceived 
that  he  was  still  too  far  away  to  damage  the  enemy 
materially,  so  he  sent  word  from  vessel  to  vessel,  by 
trumpet,  for  all  to  bear  down  upon  the  "  Detroit  "  for 
close  combat,  but  for  some  reason  the  "  Niagara  " 
kept  at  a  distance. 


I 


! 


1  ,  ' 

;    I 

u 


252 


TUB  BOY   OFFICIOUS   OF    1812 


!    V 


For  two  hours  the  "  Liiwreiico  "  bore  the  brunt  of 
battle  with  a  force  of  twice  her  size,  and  only  slightly 
aided  by  the  other  boats.  Her  rigging  soon  was 
nearly  all  shot  away,  her  sails  torn,  her  spars  splin- 
tered, and  her  guns  dismounted.  Ileman  marked 
young  Alexander  Perry  when  a  splinter  struck  him 
down,  but  he  soon  saw  him  rise  again. 

He  wondered  how  he  could  be  so  brave  when  he 
himself  was  frightened  almost  out  of  his  senses.  Two 
musket-balls  had  previously  gone  through  Alexander's 
hat,  but  he  still  remained  in  his  place.  Twenty-two 
of  the  crew  had  been  killed  and  six  wounded.  They 
all  were  looking  for  the  "  Niagara,"  wondering  why 
she  did  not  come  up.  At  last,  when  the  guns  of  the 
"  Lawrence  "  became  silent,  and  no  signals  were  dis- 
played by  her,  the  "  Niagara,"  with  the  others,  bore 
down  to  her  relief.  At  first  she  bore  away  towards 
the  head  of  the  enemy's  squadron,  and  Captain 
Elliott  sent  a  boat  over  to  bring  some  shot ;  but  that 
was  about  all  he  did  then. 

Commodore  Perry  had  fired  the  last  heavy  gun 
himself,  his  purser  and  chaplain  helping  him.  Al- 
most any  other  man  would  have  given  up  now,  with 
only  fourteen  persons  on  deck  unhurt,  and  only 
nine  of  those  seamen  ;  but  "  Don't  give  up  the  ship  " 
was  more  than  a  motto,  and  turning  to  Yarnall  the 
Commander  said  to  him,  "  I  leave  the  '  Lawrence  '  in 
your  charge.  You  may  hold  it  or  surrender,  as  your 
judgment  shall  dictate." 


PERRY'S   VICTORY 


2'h\ 


Meanwhile  he  hud  ordered  his  hoat  to  Ikj  h)wered 
and  his  banner  taken  down,  although  he  left  tlie 
Stars  and  Stripes  floating  over  the  l)attered  "  Law- 
rence," and  taking  his  broad  pennant  with  him,  and 
leading  his  little  brother  by  the  hand,  with  four  seamen, 
he  stepped  into  the  little  boat  and  started  for  the 
"  Niagara."  Commodore  Perry  stood  erect  during  the 
passage.  His  men  begged  him  to  sit  down  and  not 
expose  himself  unnecessarily  to  danger  —  and  great 
danger  there  indeed  was.  The  British  commodore, 
whose  flag-ship  was  almost  dismantled  now,  and  who 
was  himself  badly  wounded,  as  he  saw  what  Perry 
was  trying  to  do,  quickly  decided  that  if  the  American 
commodore  should  reach  the  "Niagara"  unharmed, 
it  certainly  would  go  hard  with  his  own  fleet,  so  he 
ordered  all  the  guns  to  be  brought  to  bear  upon  the 
little  boat  carrying  the  six  souls  from  the  "  Lawrence  " 
to  the  "Niagara."  Their  oars  were  splintered,  the 
bullets  pierced  the  sides  of  the  boat,  the  men  were 
covered  with  the  water  thrown  up  by  the  grape-shot 
that  fell  near  them,  but  still  they  kept  on,  and  in 
a  few  minutes  they  all  climbed  up  on  the  deck  of  the 
"  Niagara  "  unharmed,  and  a  shout  that  could  have 
been  heard  for  miles  went  up  from  the  American 
seamen. 

The  gun-boats  were  ordered  up,  the  blue  banner 
was  at  once  displayed,  and  the  signal  for  close  action 
was  given,  and  cheers  rose  from  the  entire  squadron 


IP 


]  i 


i'i 


I  i 


li, 

■',1 , 


I'j. 


I 


n'k: 


mi .  ^ 


ll 


254 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS   OF   1812 


as  the  Americans  bore  down  upon  the  British  line 
only  half  a  milij  away.  . 

Meanwliile,  for  tlic  sake  of  the  few  men  that  were 
left  on  tlie  "  Lawrence,"  the  flag  was  lowered  by  the 
brave  Yarnall.  As  it  trailed,  a  shout  went  up  from 
the  Britisli  which  stirred  once  more  the  wounded 
men  on  board,  and  they  called  out,  "  Sink  the  ship  I 
Sink  the  ship !  Let  us  all  sink  together  !  "  But  they 
were  saved  from  this  sad  fate,  for  in  less  than  a  half- 
hour  afterwards  the  men  wept  and  shouted,  and  sang 
and  prayed,  as  Commodore  Perry  stepped  again  upon 
her  deck. 

Eight  minutes  after  Perry  had  made  his  way 
through  the  British  line  the  "  Detroit "  struck  her 
colors,  and  all  the  others,  except  the  "  Little  Belt " 
and  "  Chippewa,"  which  tried  to  escape  and  were 
soon  captured,  followed  her  example.  It  was  now 
three  o'clock  in.  the  afternoon.  The  noise  of  the 
cannon  ceased,  and  stillness  once  moie  came  over 
the  lake. 

The  "•  Lawrence,"  although  she  had  struck  har 
colors,  had  not  been  taken  possession  of,  and  once 
more,  with  a  fe  ole  shout,  her  crew  llung  out  her 
Stare  and  Stri[)es  from  the  masthead.  The  vic^tory 
was  com])lete,  and  Commodore  Perry  at  once 
wrote  his  lett(;rs.  To  General  Harrison  lie  wrote 
the  brief  word  which  is  so  often  quoted  to  this 
day : 


' 


f 


PERRY'S   VICTORY 


255 


ole 


We  have  met  the  enemy,  and  they  are  ours  :  two  shii)s, 
two  brigs,  one  scliooner,  and  one  sloop. 

Yours  with  great  respect  and  esteem, 

o.  ir.  VKiuiv. 

Aiul  to  the  Secretary  of  the  Navy  he  wrote  as  fol- 
lows : 

U.  S.    BUIG    "INlACiAKA,"   OFF   THK   "WeSTKUK    SiSTKU, 

IIkau  of  Lake  Erie,  Sopttjinber  10,  1813,  4  T.M. 

Sir  :  It  has  pleased  the  Almighty  to  give  to  the  arms 
of  the  United  States  a  signal  victory  over  their  enemies 
on  this  lake.  The  British  squadron,  consisting  of  two 
ships,  two  brigs,  one  schooner,  and  one  sloop,  have  this 
nioment  surrendered  to  the  force  under  my  command 
after  a  sharp  conflict. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be.  Sir, 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

0.  IT.  PKJUiv. 
Hon.  William  Jones,  Secretary  of  the  Navy. 

Who  can  tell  what  the  effect  of  this  victory  was? 
The  British  force  had  consisted  of  a  little  more  than 
five  hundred  men,  and  while  the  American  com- 
modore had  nominally  four  hundred  and  ninety  men, 
one  hundred  and  sixteen  of  these  were  sick  at  the 
time,  and  one-fourth  of  them  were  raw  volunteers, 
and  another  fouith  were  negroes. 

Ilemaii,  who  was  among  those  who  were  saved  on 
the  "Lawrence,"  remained,  while  Perry,  on  her  deck, 


't 


;  '    i 


i| 


ii ; 


Hi 


25G 


THE   BOY   OFFICERS   OF   1812 


I'i'i  '  '    ! 


Is 


i 


J 

1 

j    i 

^^- 

f  ^ 

1 

1        t  i^ 

i 

rl^ 

E  tf  ^ 

. 

Hi  I 

■ 

L 

ii*.- 

all  covered  with  blood  as  it  was,  and  with  the  bodies 
of  dead  men,  received  the  enemy  on  board. 

Commodore  Perry  solemnly  yet  kindly  received 
one  British  ofTicer  from  each  of  the  captured  vessels. 
As  one  man  said  of  hiai  afterwards,  "■lie  was  a 
Christian  gentleman."  lie  allowed  tlie  British  to  re- 
tain their  weapons,  and  inquired  kindly  about  Com- 
modore Barclay  and  the  other  wounded  men.  At 
twilight  the  bodies  of  all  the  dead  except  the  officers 
were  wrapped  in  shrouds,  each  containing  a  cannon- 
ball,  and,  aft^r  the  burial  service  had  been  read,  were 
lowered  to  the  waters  of  the  lake. 

In  after  years  He  man  used  to  sing  from  two  war 
songs  wliich  became  very  popular  the  following 
stanzas  : 

"  O'er  tlie  mountains  tlie  sun  of  our  fame  was  declining, 

And  on  Tliotis'  billowy  breast 
The  cold  orb  had  reposed,  all  his  splendor  resigning^ 

Bcdimmed  by  the  mists  of  the  West. 
The  prospect  that  rose  to  the  patriot's  sight 

AVas  cheerless,  and  hopeless,  and  dreary; 
But  a  bolt  burst  the  cloud,  und  illumined  the  night 

That  enveloped  the  waters  of  Erie." 

"  Bold  Barclay  one  day  to  Proctor  did  say, 
'  I'm  tired  of  Jamaica  and  cherry  ; 
So  let  us  go  down  to  that  new  floating  town, 
And  get  some  American  Perry.' 

(Vii,  clieap  American  Perry  ! 
Most  JMeasant  American  Perry  ! 
We  need  only  all  bear  down,  knock  and  call, 
Aud  we'll  huvy  the  Auiericau  Perry." 


1 


A  STRANGE   VISITOR 


257 


CHAPTER   XXVIII 


A   STRANGE   VISITOR 


li 


/^NCE  more  there  was  a  gathering  at  the  home  of 
^^  tlie  Fiekls.  All  the  friends  whom  we  have 
mentioned  as  accustomed  to  meet  there  were  present 
except  the  missing  boys.  Mr.  Spicer  had  brought  the 
word  from  Toronto  of  Elijah's  recovery  and  the 
promise  that  in  a  short  time  he  would  once  more 
be  with  them.  The  rejoicing  which  the  message 
had  produced  had  been  dimmed  somewhat  by  the 
continued  a1)sence  of  David  and  Henry,  —  an  absence 
which  the  passing  days  did  not  explain.  It  would 
soon  be  time  now  for  Elijah  to  return,  and  they  were 
not  without  hopes  that  the  other  boys,  also,  somehow 
wonid  come  home  at  the  same  time. 

It  may  seem  somewhat  strange  that  Elijah  should 
have  Ijeen  left  by  his  father  in  a  place  so  distant  as 
ToBiwto,  and  that  strangers  shouhl  have  been  per- 
mitted to  serve  as  his  nurses,  but  the  times  were 
some-rluft  rougher  than  those  in  which  we  live,  and 
war  Ifei  vea  but  little  opportunity  for  sentiment ;  and 
when  Mr.  Spicer  had  satisfied  himself  that  his  boy 


t. 


ill 


:ir  !!■ 


'•;  i  1 


h 


-■;'■!    I 

m 


hi  :. ' 


If:' ■  I  }  ■ 

•;■  ; 

,             J 

"i 

n^, 

1    i 

•j:  ii 

258 


THE  BOY  OFFICEllS  OF   1812 


was  being  well  cared  for,  and  he  had  the  promise 
that  he  would  be  returned  soon,  he  had  to  rest  con- 
tent. He  had  but  little  fear  that  Elijah  would  be 
prevented  from  coming,  and  tlie  troublous  times 
demanded  his  own  presence  at  home. 

The  conversation  had  turned  at  last  upon  the 
missing  David  and  Henry.  The  oar  which  Mr. 
Spicer  had  picked  up  in  the  lake,  and  which  he  rec- 
ognized as  his  own  and  the  one  the  boys  had  taken 
with  them  when  they  sailed  away  in  the  "  Corporal," 
had  been  the  only  clew  that  had  been  found,  unless 
the  interview  with  Smith  should  be  also  considered 
as  one.  This,  however,  had  been  so  unsatisfactory, 
and  had  thrown  so  little  light  upon  the  mystery,  that 
they  felt  they  had  no  further  knowledge  than  they 
had  had  before.  There  was  a  possibility  that  they 
might  have  been  lost  in  the  lake,  and  the  oar  which 
they  had  found  perhaps  did  point  to  some  such 
event ;  but  whatever  the  fears  they  had,  they  all  pro- 
fessed to  believe  the  boys  would  soon  appear  and  ex- 
plain their  absence.  If  they  had  been  drowned, 
something  besides  the  oar  would  have  been  found 
before  this. 

The  evenincr  wore  on,  and  still  thev  talked.  The 
hermit  was  the  most  positive  of  a,  that  the  boys 
would  soon  come  home.  Jusl  why  b<o  believed  it,  or 
what  were  the  gi''">unds  of  his  hi.[K%  he  could  not  ex- 
plain, unless  il  was  his  genetal  confidence  in  David's 


A  STRANGE  VISITOR 


259 


ability  to  take  care  of  himself.  The  two  motliers 
were  the  most  fearful,  and  it  was  to  reassure  them 
that  the  most  of  them  were  talking. 

"  It's  very  dark  out  of  doors,"  said  the  hermit,  "  and 
raining  some.  I  think  a  storm  is  coming,  and  it's  get- 
ting time  for  the  September  rains,  anywny." 

"  Po  )r  Henry !  "  sighed  Mrs.  Spicer. 

"  Poor  David !  "  joined  in  Mrs.  Field. 

The  Spicers  were  urged  to  remain  overnight,  as 
they  had  often  done  before,  and  when  Mr.  Spicer 
had  gone  to  the  door  to  look  at  the  weather  he  con- 
sented, and  the  conversation  was  again  resumed. 

"  I  should  start  right  out  for  tliem,  and  begin  a 
search  for  them,  as  they  did  for  me,"  said  Andrew, 
"only  I  haven't  had  the  slightest  idea  where  to  look, 
nor  where  to  begin.  I've  waited  every  day,  lioping 
some  word  would  come,  and  I  hope  it  will  yet." 

"  I  know,  I  know  all  about  it,"  joined  in  the  cook, 
anxious  to  take  his  part  in  the  conversation  and 
express  the  interest  which  he  at  all  times  felt  in  his 
young  friends. 

"  It's  raining  harder  than  ever,"  said  Andrew,  as  a 
heavier  dash  of  rain  came  against  the  window.  "It's 
too  early  for  the  Septemljer  gale,  isn't  it?" 

"  Yes,"  replied  the  liermit.  "  We  shan't  have  any 
trouble  in  knowing  that  when  it  comes.  I've  seen 
that  tear  up  great  trees  by  the  roots." 

"  What's  that  ?  "  said  the  cook  quickly.     '-  Tliere'a 


in 


m 


'<..*.. I 


I  !'■  •■]  ' 


200 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


some  one  at  the  door,  I  think.  It  sounds  like  some 
one  rapping." 

"  I  don't  think  so,  I  didn't  hear  anybody,"  said 
Andrew,  as  he  went  to  the  door,  and  after  ghmcing 
about  he  returned  with  the  word  that  nothing  was  to 
be  seen. 

In  a  few  moments  the  door  suddenly  flew  open, 
startling  the  entire  company,  and  as  Andrew  rose 
to  close  it,  with  a  startled  exclamation  he  stepped 
outside  into  the  storm,  and  the  sound  of  his  voice 
could  occasionally  be  heard  as  If  he  was  engaged  in 
conversation  with  some  one.  Mr.  Spicer  had  just 
started  to  go  to  the  door  himself,  when  it  was  once 
more  opened,  and  Andrew  reentered  accompanied  by 
a  very  strange-looking  being.  His  body  seemed  as 
long  as  that  of  an  ordinary  man,  but  his  legs  and  arms 
were  so  short  that  they  gave  him  a  very  ludicrous  ap- 
pearance. The  company  arose  as  the  dwarf  —  for  it 
was  our  old  acquaintance  whom  we  met  on  Smith's 
island  —  entered.  Surprised  as  they  were  they  re- 
mained silent,  waiting  for  him  to  explain  his  visit. 

For  some  time  he  continued  silent  also,  and  then, 
looking  about  him  with  a  quizzical  expression,  and 
satisfied  that  he  was  in  the  presence  of  friends,  he 
said,  "Wings,  wings  is  the  things!  If  youM  just 
watched  'em  you  could  have  seen  'em  grow." 

His  words  did  not  seem  to  throw  any  light  on  liis 
strange  coming,  and  the  silence    and   surprise    con- 


Ills 

coll- 


■J      I 

i. 


i- 


/^iywiWa*  >Ayii: 


■**  Andrew  roriiUTfl  aircmpaiiii'd  liy  a  vi'iy  slrauL;t'-liM)lviiiLi  Ix'iiiL:  "     /''/;/«  L'>:<i. 


!l 


:  >■ 


■  4    ! 


i 


A  STRANGE   VISITOR 


2C)1 


tiimed.  Again  the  little  man  began,  "  Wings,  wings 
is  the  things !  I've  had  'em,  and  I've  used  'em,  too," 
and  he  gave  a  chuckle  that  startled  them  all. 

"  When  did  you  have  wings  ? "  said  Andrew,  at 
last. 

"Oh,  a  good  many  times,"  replied  the  dwarf. 
"  Wings  is  the  things !  I've  had  'em  and  I've  used  'em." 

But  with  all  the  questions  which  Andrew  put 
to  him  he  could  gain  but  little  information.  David's 
mother  meanwhile  had  quietly  left  the  room,  and 
soon  returned  with  some  food  which  she  placed  upon 
the  table  and  urged  the  strange  visitor  to  eat. 

The  dwarf  said  nothing,  but  the  look  which  he 
gave  Mrs.  Field  was  one  of  gratitude,  and  lie  at  once 
approached  the  table,  and  standing  with  his  head  not 
much  above  its  edge  began  to  eat  as  only  a  hungry 


or  a  starving  man  can. 


While  this  was  going  on  the  company  was  silent, 
save  for  an  occasional  whisper  from  one  to  another,  and 
watched  the  strange  being  as  he  devoured  the  food 
which  had  been  placed  before  him.  At  last,  when 
his  hunger  appeared  to  have  been  satisfied,  he  pushed 
back  the  plate,  and  turning  his  face  once  more  towards 
the  company  said,  "  See  my  wings  ?  I've  beat  'em. 
I  had  'em,  and  I  used  'em.  Oh,  wings,  wings  is  the 
things ! "  and  as  the  company  seemed  as  confused 
as  before  he  gave  a  chuckle  and  lapsed  into  silence. 

When,  however,  Mrs.  Field  turned  to  him  and  said, 


li 


ii' 

'li 

1 

» 

1 

i 

A 

If 

1 

^i 

1 

Bf 


V 


i     \ 


;  n     I 


2G2 


THE   BOY   OFFICElia   OF    1812 


"  IIovv  did  you  happen  to  be  out  in  such  a  storm  as 
this  ?  Were  you  looking  for  our  house,  or  only  seeking 
shelter?  You  are  welcome  to  it  in  either  case,"  tlie 
dwarf  looked  at  her  steadily  for  a  moment,  and  saitl: 

"  They're  alike ;  they're  as  like  as  two  wings.  Oh, 
wings  is  the  things  !  "  and  once  more  he  chuckled  as 
he  caught  sight  of  the  puzzled  look  upon  Andrew's 
face  ;  but  the  look  of  sorrow  so  plainly  manifest  upon 
the  face  of  Mrs.  Field  evidently  touched  his  heart, 
and  in  broken  sentences,  strangely  interrupted  by  the 
expression,  of  which  he  seemed  to  be  so  fond,  that 
"wings  were  the  things,"  and  with  an  occasional  sob 
and  intervals  of  silence  thrown  in,  which  intensified 
the  interest  of  his  listeners,  they  learned  the  outlines 
of  his  story. 

He  had  been  born  in  England ;  he  did  not  know  just 
when  nor  where.  His  father  had  been  a  sailor,  and 
the  earliest  recollections  he  had  were  of  seeing  him 
return  from  his  drunken  sprees  and  abuse  his  mother. 
In  one  of  these  times,  when,  as  a  little  lad,  he  had 
ventured  to  interfere,  his  father  had  hurled  him  down 
the  stairs.  His  mother  had  died  soon  after,  and  he 
had  gone  to  work,  and  lived  with  a  sister,  who  had 
since  disappeared  and  been  lost  to  him  forever. 

Meanwhile  the  years  had  been  passing  over  him, 
but,  for  some  strange  reason,  his  body  had  not  grown, 
or,  rather,  had  been  growing  into  the  strange  form 
which  they  saw  before  them.     At  first  he  had  worked 


.  :i 


A   STRANGE  VISITOR 


2(;;i 


as 


in  a  theatre,  and  had  heen  laughed  at  for  the  ludi- 
crous sight  he  presented,  or  been  cursed  and  kicked, 
as  the  mood  seized  his  companions.  At  last  one  of 
the  men  who  was  a  frequenter  of  the  theatre,  out  of 
pity  for  him,  or  from  some  other  motive,  had  rescued 
him  from  his  surroundings. 

The  friendship  which  the  dwarf  felt  for  his  rescuer 
had  been  very  strong  at  first,  and  he  had  put  up  with 
the  abuse  which  had  been  heaped  upon  him  almost  as 
abundantly  as  in  the  theatre,  out  of  gratitude  for  what 
at  first  had  seemed  a  release  from  his  sufferings. 

His  master,  for  such,  in  fact,  he  was,  at  length  had 
left  England  and  come  to  Canada,  and  the  dwarf  had 
followed  him,  and  clung  to  him  in  spite  of  the  abuse 
which  daily  increased,  and  the  evil  habits  of  his 
master,  which,  all  the  time,  became  worse.  Together 
they  had  wandered  from  place  to  place,  occasionally 
doing  a  little  work,  or  the  dwarf  picking  up  a  few 
pence  by  his  droll  antics  upon  the  street.  At  times 
he  had  thought  he  would  leave  his  master,  but  the 
fear  with  which  he  had  regarded  hiin,  and  his  igno- 
rance as  to  what  he  could  do,  or  where  he  could  go, 
kept  him  by  his  side. 

At  last  the  war  had  been  declared,  and  his  vaga- 
bond master  had  decided  to  enter  it,  "  not  in  the  reg- 
ular way,"  said  the  dwarf ;  "  he  had  wings  too. 
Wings  is  the  things  !  He  could  just  fly  from  one  side 
to  the  other,  and  away  from  both  sides  if  he  wanted 


.*    \    I'M 


i    .M 


!l 


III 


li. 


|:^ 


if  ij 


a 


V*, 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


A 


^  J^^ 


r/. 


f/. 


% 


1.0 


i.l 


11.25 


lis 


lis 


m 


125 


^  I4g    I" 


|40 


2.0 


U    I L6 


vl 


A 


r 


^y 


^V-^' 


'/ 


/A 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


33  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  I45S0 

(716)  •73-4503 


L17 


V 


'^N^ 


\\ 


-"^^ 


4 


^ 

,*\^ 


iV 


264 


THE   BOY  OFFICERS   OF   1812 


I 

I 

Hi) 


i 


M 


to,  too.  He  joined  a  man  named  Smith,  wlio  lives 
down  on  the  river,  and  fights  either  side  part  of  the 
time,  and  both  sides  all  the  time." 

At  the  word  "Smith"  the  company,  which  had 
been  listening  intently,  became  much  more  interested, 
and  Charity,  Andrew's  wife,  in  her  eagerness,  at  once 
broke  out,  "  Oh,  if  you  know  Smith,  then  you  know 
something  about  our  boys.  Tell  us  where  they  are, 
if  you  do.  Have  you  seen  them  ?  Do  you  know  any- 
thing about  them  ?  " 

But  the  drawf  became  silent,  and  would  reply 
almost  nothing  to  the  questions  which  were  put  to 
him  from  every  side.  At  length,  when  Mrs.  Field, 
her  eyes  filled  with  tears,  had  turned  to  him  and 
said,  "  If  you  do  know  anything  about  our  boys,  I  wish 
you  would  tell  us  where  they  are,"  he  had  seemed 
to  be  moved.  He  arose  from  the  floor,  on  which  he 
had  been  sitting  with  his  back  to  the  fireplace,  where 
a  great  log  was  burning,  and  went  to  the  door. 

Andrew  at  first  thought  he  meant  to  leave  them, 
and  had  started  to  follow  him,  half  inclined  to  lay 
hands  upon  him  in  case  he  attempted  to  go,  and  com- 
pel him  to  tell  what  he  knew ;  but  the  dwarf,  when 
he  had  opened  the  door  and  looked  in  every  direction 
out  into  the  storm  which  now  was  beating  fiercely 
against  the  house,  soon  closed  it  and  resumed  his 
place  upon  the  floor  in  front  of  the  fireplace,  and 
facing  his  listeners,  who  now  stood  in  a  semicircle 


A  STRANGE  VISITOR 


265 


about  him  looking  down  into  his  face  with  an  interest 
and  an  anxiety  they  could  poorly  conceal. 

''Yes,"  said  the  dwarf  slowly ;  "yes,  Smith's  got 
'em.  Wings  is  the  things !  I  wish  they  had  'em, 
but  they  haven't;"  and  gradually  they  drew  from 
him  the  story  of  the  'ooys'  situation  on  Smith's 
island,  and  the  confinement  to  which  they  were  sub- 
jected there. 

The  conversation  lasted  far  into  the  night.  The 
dwarf  at  tiraeo  would  become  silent,  and  then  again 
would  talk  freely,  and  they  soon  found  the  only  way 
they  could  learn  what  they  wished  from  him  was  to 
allow  him  to  have  his  own  way.  He  would  reply  to 
Mrs.  Field's  questions  when  he  was  silent  at  all 
others,  for  he  seemed  to  appreciate  in  a  manner  her 
affliction  and  to  be  touched  by  her  sorrow. 

"  We'll  have  to  arrange  our  plans  in  the  morning," 
said  Andrew ;  "  we've  talked  and  talked  without  ac- 
complishing much  to-night.  We'll  talk  with  this 
stranger  again  in  the  morning,  and  if  motlier  will 
fix  him  a  place  to  sleep  in  to-night,  we'll  all  go  to 
bed." 

But  in  the  morning  an  obstacle  was  found  in  the 
way  of  their  further  planning,  for  when  they  went 
to  the  room  which  had  been  assigned  the  dwarf,  they 
discovered  that  he  was  gone.  They  searched  all  about 
the  place,  but  not  a  trace  of  him  could  be  found. 
The  strange  messenger  who  had  brought  the  strange 


■1 

:i 
t 


n 


2t)6 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


message,  which  they  scarcely  knew  whether  to  be- 
lieve or  not,  was  certainly  gone,  and  they  were  left 
to  follow  out  their  own  conjectures,  and  to  decide 
whether  the  information  which  he  had  given  was 
reliable  or  not. 


II 


THE  DWAllF  AGAIN  USES  WINGS 


2G7 


CHAPTER  XXIX 


THE  DWARF  AGAIN   USES    WINGS 

TT7HEN  Andrew  Field  rode  back  the  next  morn- 
'^  ing  to  Sackett's  Harbor,  after  making  a  vain 
search  for  the  visitor  who  had  come  into  his  home 
as  if  dropped  by  the  storm,  and  whose  strange 
presence  had  made  his  words  seem  almost  like  those 
of  a  dream,  nearly  the  first  person  he  saw  as  he 
entered  the  village  was  the  dwarf.  He  was  covered 
with  mud,  and  was  facing  several  boys  who  were 
standing  near  him  and  with  great  good-nature  were 
trying  to  get  him  to  enter  into  conversation  with 
them.  The  dwarf,  however,  appeared  to  dislike  their 
questions,  and  was  beginning  to  show  some  signs  of 
anger  when,  glancing  up,  he  saw  Andrew  riding 
towards  him.  At  the  sight  he  started  on  the  run  to 
meet  him,  but  the  run  was  so  much  like  that  of  a 
duck  when  he  starts  for  the  water  that  the  boys 
about  him  were  filled  with  delight  and  called  after 
him  all  manner  of  encouraging  words. 

As  the  dwarf  drew  close  to  Andrew  he  said, 
"  Wings  is  the  things  !  I  wish  I  had  'em  now  and 
I'd  get  rid  of  all  boys." 


I 


208 


THE  BOY  OFFICKRS  OP  1812 


"  Never  mind,  they  won't  bother  you  now,"  aiiid 
Andrew,  "  for  I'll  protect  you.  Jump  up  here  in  front 
of  me,"  and  reaching  down  he  grasped  the  dwarf's 
arm  and  lifted  him  up  on  the  horse,  seating  him  in 
front.  "Now  tell  me  why  you  left  our  house  last 
night  as  you  did,"  said  Andrew  as  he  started  his 
horse  on  a  walk. 

"  I  was  afraid,"  said  the  dwarf  in  a  low  tone,  —  "  I 
was  afraid  Jim  or  Smith  would  get  me.  Jim's  tlie 
man  I  live  with, — Jim  Nairne  is  his  full  name." 

"  Well,  you  had  friends  about  you,"  said  Andrew. 
"  I  don't  think  they'd  have  let  you  slip  away  from 
them  without  a  struggle." 

"  I  know  it,"  said  the  dwarf ;  "  but  you  don't  know 
those  men.  Wings  is  the  only  things  that  can  keep 
a  man  out  of  their  way." 

"  What  made  you  come  to  our  house,  anyway  ? " 
asked  Andrew. 

The  dwarf  looked  up  and  down  the  street,  and 
then  drawing  Andrew's  head  down  he  whispered, 
"I  wanted  to  help  those  boys  out  of  Smith's 
place.  I  knew  they  were  from  Sackett's  Harbor, 
for  they  told  me  so,  but  I  didn't  know  just  where 
they  lived.  You  see  I've  been  laughed  at  and  made 
a  clown  of  by  people  one  moment  and  kicked  by 
them  the  next,  until  I  felt  as  if  I  wasn't  of  any  use 
in  the  world,  and  I  don't  think  I  have  been  of  any 
use,  at  least  not  of  much;   but  when  I  saw  those 


!' 


THE  DWAUF  AGAIN  USES  WIN(JS 


2(][) 


poor  fellows  down  there,  while  I  didirt  know  what 
was  befoic  them,  I  knew  it  couldn't  be  anything  very 
good  that  Jim  or  Smith  would  give  'em,  so  I  nhade 
up  my  mind  I'd  leave,  and  help  'em  out  if  I  could. 
I  thought  I'd  see  how  it'd  be  to  do  a  good  turn  once 
in  my  life,"  and  as  Andrew  looked  down  into  his 
face  he  saw  traces  of  tears  in  the  eyes  of  liis  stnvngo 
little  companion,  and  he  noticed  how  the  expression 
of  his  face  had  changed  for  the  better. 

"  You  won't  be  sorry,  I'm  sure,"  said  Andrew  as 
he  listened  while  the  dwarf  told  him  how  he  had 
learned  where  the  boys  lived,  and  liad  sought  out  their 
home  in  the  driving  storm  of  the  previous  night. 

Suddenlv  the  little  man  uttered  an  exclamation  of 
fear  and  drew  closer  to  his  companion.  Andrew, 
surprised  at  the  movement,  followed  the  direction  of 
the  dwarf's  gaze,  and  saw  a  man  coming  down  the 
street  of  whom  his  little  friend  evidently  seemed  in 
great  fear. 

The  man  suddenly  stopped  as  he  saw  the  dwarf, 
evidently  recognizing  him,  and  at  once  crossed  over 
the  street  and  approached  them.  Andrew  could  feel 
the  dwarf  tremble,  and  tried  to  assure  him  that  no 
harm  would  be  done  him.  The  man  evidently  was 
very  angry,  and  although  the  words  he  uttered  were 
in  a  low  tone,  Andrew  felt  certain  that  if  he  were 
not  present  the  dwarf  would  have  a  hard  time  of  it 
with  this  stranger,  for  Andrew,  looking  carefully  at 


y 


\ 


! 


'  I 


iiiii 


1 

is 


I 


; 


'i  i. 


i  f  i 


m- 


270 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS   OF   1812 


him,  was  satisfied  that  he  had  never  seen  the  man 
before. 

The  stranger  tried  to  induce  the  dwarf  to  come 
with  him.  He  promised  and  threatened  and  coaxed, 
but  the  dwarf  made  no  reply  except  to  shake  hia 
liead  and  look  to  Andrew  for  help.  At  last  the  man 
left  them  and  went  on  his  way  towards  the  dock. 
Andrew  turned  his  horse  about  and  determined  to 
follow  him  at  a  distance,  and  slowly  went  in  the  direc- 
tion the  man  had  taken,  meanwhile  listening  to  the 
words  of  his  companion. 

"  That's  Jim,  that's  the  very  man  I  was  telling  you 
about,"  whispered  the  dwarf.  "  lie's  next  boss  to 
Smith,  but  he  hasn't  been  over  iiere  much.  He's 
kept  pretty  close  in  the  quarters  down  the  river ;  but 
Smith  hasn't  been  over  here  very  much  lately  either, 
so  I  suppose  Jim  has  begun  to  have  his  wings  grow ; " 
and,  frightened  as  he  was,  he  brought  a  smile  to 
Andrew's  face  as  he  repeated  his  favorite  expression, 
"  Wings,  wings  is  the  things ! " 

"When  Andrew  learned  that  the  stranger  was  a 
companion  of  Smith's  he  put  his  horse  into  a  run  and 
started  after  him,  but  when  he  came  to  the  dock  he 
was  already  in  his  boat,  which  was  under  full  sail,  and 
at  least  a  hundred  yards  from  the  shore.  As  they 
turned  and  went  back  up  the  street,  the  dwarf  still 
on  horseback,  Andrew  encouraged  him  to  come 
with  him  to  the  quarters  of  Major  Forsythe  and  tell 


THE  DWARF  AGAIN   USKS   WINCJS 


271 


all  that  he  had  learned  about  the  boys  and  the 
condition  of  affairs  on  the  St.  Lawrence. 

"  Don't  bo  afraid,"  said  Andrew ;  "  this  man  has 
gone  and  there's  no  one  here'U  hurt  you,  and  it'll  bo 
all  the  better  for  you  to  make  good  friends  with  the 
men  in  command  at  this  place." 

"  Do  you  think  Jim's  reuUy  gone  ?  "  said  the  dwarf. 

"Why,  yes,  I  know  lie  has,"  replied  Andrew; 
"  didn't  you  see  liim  on  the  lake  in  his  boat?" 

"  Yes,"  said  the  dwarf ;  "  but  he  may  come  back 
again,  you  know ;  Jim's  got  wings  too,  and  lie  didn't 
have  to  wait  for  'em  to  grow." 

"  Well,  we  can  find  out  from  the  Major  whether 
?ve's  coming  back  again  or  not,  and  that'll  be  all  the 
better  for  you  and  us  all,"  replied  Andrew. 

"  I'll  go,"  said  the  dwarf  quickly.  "  Only  I  haven't 
had  any  breakfast." 

"  I'll  get  you  some  right  away,"  said  Andrew,  and 
he  went  with  his  new  friend  to  a  place  ho  knew,  as 
he  was  unwilling  to  have  him  out  of  his  sight,  and 
afterwards  led  him  to  the  quarters  of  the  Major. 

Andrew  had  been  putting  out  his  horse,  and  when 
he  came  back  to  the  place  where  he  had  left  the 
dwarf  he  said,  "  Why,  you  have  been  crying.  You 
mustn't  cry ;  you  must  be  as  old  as  I  am." 

"  I'm  a  man  in  age,  but  I'm  not  a  man  grown,"  said 
the  dwarf,  as  he  smiled  and  wii)cd  his  eyes.  "  I've 
been  treated  like  a  child  all  my  life,  only  I  should  be 


t  li 


'■'  i 


: 


:' 


I: 


f 


iii' 


^!i 


n 


272 


THE  BOY   OFFICERS   OF   IS  1 2 


very  sorry  for  any  child  who  had  to  take  as  many 
blows  as  I  have  had.  I  s'pose  I  t;ct  like  a  child 
because  I  have  been  treated  so  mucli  like  one." 

"  Never  mind,"  Andrew  said  gently,  "  we  shan't 
forget  you  over  here,  especially  if  we  succeed  in 
getting  the  boys  out  of  the  clutches  of  those  pirates, 
for  that's  just  what  they  are." 

"  But  I'm  not  sure  that  the  boys  are  there  now," 
said  the  dwarf  at  last ;  "  I  heard  some  talk  just  before 
I  left,  three  days  ago,  that  they  might  be  taken  some- 
where else." 

"  I  wonder  what  Smith  wants  of  them,  anyway," 
said  Andrew.  "  If  he  wanted  to  pay  off  old  scores  he'd 
have  made  short  work  of  it.  It's  something  else  he's 
got  in  mind,  and  I  wonder  what  it  is.  That's  the 
first  place  we'll  have  to  make  for,  anyway,  if  we  try 
to  get  them  away  ;  but  I  don't  know,"  said  Andrew, 
slowly,  to  himself,  "  what  can  be  done  just  now." 

For  Andrew  head  been  thinking  all  night  what 
plan  could  be  followed  in  trying  to  rescue  the  boys, 
when  the  first  intimation  had  come  that  Smith  had 
them  concealed  somewhere,  and  as  we  know  there  had 
been  suspicions  for  some  time  that  Smith  could  explain, 
if  he  chose,  where  David  and  Henry  were. 

Andrew  had  sought  out  Major  Forsythe,  and  had 
requested  to  have  enough  men  detailed  to  make  a  raid 
upon  the  stronghold  this  man  had  on  tlie  river ;  but 
the  Major  had  explained  to  him  how  impossible  it  was 


THE  DWARF  AGAIN  USES  WINCJS 


27;j 


»» 


»» 


L-evv, 


had 
ain, 

had 
i-aid 
but 
was 


for  him  to  spare  any  men  from  the  force  at  Sai^kott's 
Harbor,  which  even  then  was  too  small  to  guard  the 
stores  which  were  there.  The  Major  felt  the  more 
sorry  for  this  because  of  his  own  partiality  for  his 
young  friends,  who  had  been  of  such  assistance  to  him 
at  Ogdensburg  and  Brockville ;  but  the  claims  of 
war  cannot  often  be  influenced  by  mere  personal 
regard,  and  the  number  of  men  who  would  be  re- 
quired to  take  the  stronghold  of  Smith,  which  could 
easily  be  defended  by  a  smaller  body  familiar  with 
its  strong  points,  he  haJ  not  dared  to  send. 

Accordingly,  Andrew,  when  lie  entered  the  Major's 
quarters,  had  little  hope  of  aid,  and  in  his  heart  he 
knew  the  Major  was  just,  for  the  force  at  Sackett's 
Harbor  was  indeed  inadequate  for  its  defence  at  the 
time. 

They  were  at  once  ushered  into  the  presence  of  the 
Major,  and  Andrew  quickly  explained  to  him  the 
message  which  the  dwarf  had  brought.  The  Major 
carefully  questioned  the  dwarf,  who  willingly  re- 
sponded to  his  words,  and  drew  from  him  all  that 
he  knew  about  the  plans  of  Smith,  and  whether  the 
boys  were  safe  or  not. 

"  They're  safe,  you  see,"  he  said  to  Andrew,  "  and 
Smith  can't  want  to  hold  them  long.  He  can't  be 
planning  any  mischief  for  them,  or  he  wouldn't  have 
waited  so  long  for  that.  I  have  a  dim  suspicion  that 
I   know  what  he   wants,  and  what  he's  planned  to 


i 


:lf 


274 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1813 


do,"  Ijo  added  with  a  smile,  "for  wo  aren't  in 
entire  ignorance  hero  of  what'a  going  on  among  the 
islands." 

"My  friend  says  that  Smith's  right-hand  man 
jnst  left  here.  I  couldn't  understand,  if  ho  was  cor- 
rect, how  it  was  that  such  a  man  could  have  entered 
Sackett's  Harhor  so  easily,  and  have  gone  away  again 
without  a  word  having  been  spoken  to  him.  I'm 
afraid  he  means  mischief,'*  said  Andrew. 

Tlie  Major  smiled  as  he  said,  "  I  think  he  does, 
though  not  of  the  kind  you  have  in  mind.  There  is 
some  mischief  afloat,  but  I  don't  think  it's  so  much 
the  mischief  we  shall  suffer  as  the  mischief  we  shall 
inflict.  But  that's  all  I  can  say  to  you  now,"  he 
added,  as  he  saw  the  question  in  Andrew's  eyes 
which  he  would  like  to  ask.  "  It's  out  of  the  question 
detailing  any  men  for  an  expedition  against  Smith's 
place  down  there  just  now.  I'd  gladly  do  it  if  I 
could ;  but  it's  a  very  strong  2)osition  he  has  there,  and 
with  the  guns,  and  desperate  characters  he  has  with 
him,  it  would  take  a  large  force  to  dislodge  them. 
I'd  do  it  more  (quickly  for  the  boys  than  for  almost 
anyone  I  know.  It's  not  because  I'm  not  their  friend, 
but  because  of  other  things  which  come  in  to  pre- 
vent." 

"It  seems  to  me,"  said  Andrew,  somewhat  dis- 
couraged, "that  we've  had  nothing  but  oad  luck  ever 
since  the  war  began  —  I  moan  in  our  family.     Some 


:ii 


TFTR   DWARF   AOAIN   USKS   WTXHS 


2Tr. 


<r> 


one  or  other  of  us  is  in  trouble  all  tho  time,  and  I've 
had  a  good  share  of  it  myself,"  ho  added  grimly.  "  I'm 
not  whining,  but  at  the  same  time  it  does  seem  pretty 
hard  to  know  your  brother  is  in  trouble  and  that  you 
can't  do  anything  to  help  him  out. 

*'  But  you  can,  Sergeant,"  replied  the  I\rajor, 
"  and  you're  going  to.  But  you  can't  do  it  just  yet. 
I  can't  explain  to  yun  now,  and  you'll  liave  to  rest 
upon  my  word  that  something  will  be  done,  and  that 
before  long." 

"  I  low  long  ?  "  asked  Andrew.     "  A  week  ?  " 

"  Possibly,"  replied  the  Major ;  "  and  it  may  Ik)  two 
or  three  weeks,  but  the  boys  will  have  to  be  as  con- 
tente<l  as  they  can  where  they  are.  I'm  sure  I  want 
them  here  almost  as  much  as  they  want  to  be  here 
themselves,  for  I  need  all  my  Boy  Ollleers  of 
1812." 

Andrew  smiled,  somewhat  cheered  by  the  positive 
way  in  which  the  Major  spoke,  and  said,  "I'm  only 
afraid  the  boys  .vill  get  into  some  scrape  by  trying  to 
get  away  before  your  plan  is  carried  out.  David 
isn't  a  boy  to  sit  down  quietly  in  the  clutches  of  a 
man  like  Smith,  who'd  make  short  work  of  him  if  he 
really  wanted  to.  I  think  it's  a  good  thing  Dave 
doesn't  know  you've  made  a  corporal  of  him,  or  he'd 
be  for  leaving  there  at  once.  If  I  could  only  get 
word  to  him  somehow  that  he  was  to  hold  on  and 
wait  for  a  time,  it  would  be  better." 


ii 


I 


w 


tm 


1:1 


276 


THE   BOY  OFFICERS   OF   1812 


A«!: 


"  I  know,"  interrupted  tlie  dwarf  quickly,  "  wings 
is  the  things!  Just  get  'em  and  use  'em.  I'll  get 
word  to  them  myself." 

"  That's  the  plan,"  said  the  Major  to  Andrew,  who 
hesitated  a  moment.     "  That's  the  very  tiling." 

In  accordance  with  this  suggestion  the  dwarf  was 
taken  home  by  Andrew,  and  the  next  day  given  a 
horse  which  he  was  to  ride  to  Clayton.  Once  there 
he  wished  to  be  left  to  himself  to  follow  his  own 
devices.  It  was  a  strange  picture  the  dwarf  pre- 
sented when  he  was  mounted  upon  the  horse.  I  lis 
sliort  legs  were  not  long  enough  to  enable  him  to 
cling  to  the  horse's  back,  and  so  he  grasped  tlie  mane 
with  his  hands.  Andrew  watched  him  as  he  started 
and  soon  disappeared  in  the  midst  of  the  woods.  lie 
sighed  heavily,  and  as  he  turned  to  start  for  Sackett's 
Harbor  he  said  to  himself,  "  Well,  I  only  hope  some- 
thing will  come  of  it." 


A  STRANGE  LETTER 


277 


CHAPTER  XXX 


A   STRANGE  LETTER 


!'■ 


TX7HEN  Smith  led  David  and  Henry  to  the  interior 
''  of  the  cave,  promising  to  show  them  what  he 
had  for  them  to  do,  they  had  followed  with  a  curi- 
osity mingled  with  fear.  The  knowledge  which  they 
liad  of  their  leader,  and  the  reputation  in  which  he 
was  held  by  all  who  knew  him,  made  them  fear  that 
the  task  which  he  would  assign  them  would  be  one 
in  which  they  could  not  engage.  David  resolved  in 
his  heart  that  no  matter  what  Smith  asked  him  to 
do,  nor  what  the  consequence  might  be,  if  it  should 
prove  to  be  anything  which  his  conscience  would 
not  permit  him  to  engage  in,  he  would  refuse. 

When  they  were  inside  the  cave  Smith  turned  and 
said  to  them,  "  You've  had  a  good  deal  of  experience 
among  the  islands,  haven't  you,  boys  ?  '* 

**  We've  been  here  before,"  said  David  quietly. 

"  Yes,  I  know,"  replied  Smith.  "  I  have  good  cause 
to  remember  one  of  your  trips,"  and  he  scowled  and 
gave  a  little  laugh  which  was  not  at  all  reassuring 
to  his  young  companions. 


■ 


I 


H  ! 


I  i 


278 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS   OF    1812 


¥ 


David  was  silent,  as  he  knew  that  anything  he 
might  say  might  irritate  their  captor,  and  he  did  not 
care  to  increase  his  anger. 

"  How  did  you  live  when  you  were  down  here  ?  '* 
continued  Smith.  "  Did  you  have  a  cook  along  with 
you?" 

"No,"  replied  David.  "We  each  of  us  took 
his  turn  at  cooking,  and  we  managed  to  get  along 
all  right." 

"I  suppose  you  knew  this  little  fellow  who's 
been  here  cooking  for  us,  didn't  you?"  continued 
Smith. 

"  You  mean  the  dwarf  ?  "  said  David. 

"  Yes,"  replied  Smith.  "  He's  a  funny  little  fellow. 
He's  had  rather  a  hard  time  of  it  through  life,  and 
was  quit  a  friend  of  my  right-hand  man.  We  never 
thought  of  his  pulling  out  and  leaving  us,  as  we've 
always  treated  him  well,  and  had  no  thought  of  his 
being  dissatisfied  ;  but  there's  no  knowing  what  these 
funny  folks  will  do,  and  now  he's  gone  and  left  us  in 
a  box." 

The  boys  said  nothing,  although  David  thought 
he  began  to  see  the  point  which  Smith  was  trying 
to  make. 

"  Now,  I'll  tell  you  what,"  said  their  captor.  "  It 
isn't  the  very  best  kind  of  a  job,  and  it  isn't  what  I 
intended  to  have  you  do,  but  if  you'll  turn  in  a  little 
spell  and  do  this  work  which  the  dwarf  was  doing, 


A  STRANGE  LETTER 


270 


you  won't  be  the  losers.  There  won't  be  very  many 
here,  and  your  work  won't  be  very  hard  either,  and  if 
you'll  turn  to  and  help  us  out,  I'll  see  that  you  don't 
lose  anything  by  it." 

David  readily  assented  to  the  proposal,  as  almost 
anything  was  better  than  the  enforced  idleness  which 
they  had  had  since  their  capture,  and,  besides,  there 
was  something  in  Smith's  request  which  did  not 
appear  on  the  surface,  or,  at  least,  so  David  thought. 
It  was  not  a  very  elevating  occupation  for  the  boy 
officer  to  serve  as  cook  for  a  band  of  guerillas,  but 
there  was  one  consolation,  and  that  was  that  he  then 
had  no  suspicion  that  he  was  an  officfir  in  the  Ameri- 
can army. 

The  boys  at  once  began  their  duties.  David  was 
somewhat  depressed,  but  he  was  brave  enough  to 
make  the  best  of  the  situation.  He  knew  that  it 
would  be  impossible  for  them  to  swim  to  the  shore 
of  the  mainland,  and  no  boat  was  ever  left  where 
they  could  get  it.  He  also  knew  that  they  were 
carefully  watched,  not  so  much  openly  as  quietly,  and 
that  some  one  among  their  captors  knew  every  move 
which  they  were  making. 

"  Never  mind,  Henry,"  he  said  to  his  young  com- 
panion, "we'll  just  make  the  best  of  it,  and  per- 
haps if  we  do  our  work  pretty  well  we  may  throw 
them  off  their  guard  or  else  put  their  suspicions  to 
rest.'* 


I 


I  li 

,'k     P 

'4  ^ 


i  i: 


280 


THE   BOY   OFFICERS  OF   1812 


V 

'II 


But  the  days  passed,  and  the  monotony  of  cooking 
for  the  men  became  almost  as  great  as  that  wliich 
they  had  had  when  they  were  doing  nothing.  At 
all  times  of  the  day  and  night  men  were  coming  and 
going,  and  they  required  something  to  eat,  as  it 
seemed  to  David,  almost  every  hour.  The  boys  were 
allowed  to  fish  near  the  shore,  but  as  they  were  always 
watched,  and  never  were  given  but  one  oar,  the 
longed-for  opportunity  of  escaping  did  not  come. 
They  had  almost  given  up  hope  of  being  able  to  leave 
the  island,  and  yet  they  continued  tc  be  watchful  all 
the  time. 

When  a  few  days  had  passed  they  began  to  notice 
strange  novements  among  the  men.  Smith  returned 
to  the  island  more  frequently,  and  after  having  a 
hurried  talk  with  some  of  his  men,  would  leave  as 
suddenly  as  he  came,  and  his  followers  l)ecame  more 
watchful.  The  guards  were  increased,  and  David 
noticed  that  the  store  of  ammunition  was  much  larger 
than  it  had  been.  There  were  also  more  guns  in  the 
cave,  and  the  men  spent  a  good  i)ortion  of  the  time 
in  seeing  that  they  were  in  proper  condition.  The 
lookout  seemed  to  be  maintained  both  up  and  down 
the  river.  Parties  of  strangers  frequently  came  to 
the  island,  and  among  the  new-comers  David  some- 
times noticed  a  British  uniform  and  sometimes  an 
American,  but  as  he  never  was  allowed  under  any 
circumstances  to   have  any  conversation   with   the 


A   STRANGE   LETTER 


281 


visitors  he  could  not  learn  the  reasons  for  the  comiiicr 
of  the  strangers.  He  became  satisfied,  however,  that 
something  very  important  was  about  to  happen, 
although  he  did  not  know  just  what  to  expect,  and 
yet  his  fears  increased,  and  both  he  and  Henry  became 
more  watchful. 

David  was  quiet  most  of  the  time,  now  holding  but 
little  conversation  even  with  his  friend,  and  yet  they 
both  worked  steadily  on,  and  occasionally  some  word 
would  be  spoken  which  would  show  them  that  tlieir 
work  was  not  unnoticed.  They  were  not  allowed  to 
leave  the  island,  even  for  fishing,  any  more,  and  it  be- 
came evident  that  the  men  were  afraid  of  some  one  or 
of  something  happening  to  them.  The  fires  were  not 
allowed  to  burn  long,  and  all  the  singing  and  shout- 
ing in  which  they  had  indulged  when  the  boys  were 
first  captured,  ceased.  The  September  rain  set  in, 
and  the  outlook  for  the  boys  became  more  and  more 
dreary.  Even  David,  whose  courage  seldom  failed, 
began  to  feel  somewhat  hopeless,  and  Henry  long 
since  had  given  up  any  idea  of  escaping. 

Late  one  afternoon  Smith  arrived,  coming  over 
from  the  mainland  in  a  little  skiff  alone.  He  had 
but  few  words  to  give  his  companions,  and  leaving 
them  came  at  once  to  the  place  where  the  boys  were. 

"You  didn't  hear  anything  when  you  left  Sack- 
ett's  Harbor  of  the  plans  they  had  there,  did  you  ?  " 
he  asked. 


■  I 


]■ 


il 


'•I 


111' 


282 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS   OP    1812 


"  No,  "  replied  David.  "  It  seems  like  an  age  since 
we  left  there,  and  nobody  knows  how  long  it  will  be 
before  we  go  back.  " 

"  Do  you  know  whether  this  new  man,  General 
Wilkinson,  is  apt  to  listen  to  the  advice  of  his  friends 
or  not?" 

"  No,"  said  David,  "  I  don't  know  anything  about 
it.  He  had  only  just  come  when  we  left,  but  I  think 
I  could  find  out  if  you'd  give  us  the  chance  to  go 
home."     Smith  smiled  and  said  nothing  in  reply. 

"  What  do  you  keep  us  here  for,  anyway  ?  "  con- 
tinued David.  "  What  do  you  expect  to  gain  by 
making  prisoners  of  a  couple  of  boys?" 

"You'll  know  some  day,"  growled  Smith;  "and 
don't  you  try  to  get  away  before  the  right  time  comes, 
either,"  and  he  began  to  ask  more  questions  about 
Sackett's  Harbor  and  the  men  there,  to  which  David 
replied  as  best  he  could. 

The  more  David  thought  about  it,  the  more 
puzzled  he  became  as  to  the  motive  Smith  could  have 
in  holding  them  prisoners.  What  he  was  expecting 
to  gain  he  could  not  see,  and  now  that  he  was  satisfied 
that  his  motive  was  not  revenge  he  tried  hard  to 
make  out  tha  reason  for  their  being  held.  He  turned 
the  matter  over  many  times  in  his  mind,  but  what- 
ever the  way  in  which  he  thought  of  it  he  could  find 
no  satisfactory  reason.  But  he  still  worked  on,  for 
his  occupation  served  to  occupy  liis  mind  and  keep 


! 


A   STRANGE  LETTER 


283 


him  from  the  depression  which  liis  captivity  naturally 
produced. 

One  night  when  they  took  their  blankets  and 
started  for  their  bed  the  storm  which  had  been 
threatening  all  day  burst  upon  them.  The  wind 
howled  through  the  trees  and  the  waves  dashed  upon 
the  shore  in  a  manner  that  increased  the  home-sick- 
ness of  the  boys.  David  had  noticed  all  that  day  that 
the  men  seemed  more  than  usually  nervous,  and  had 
watched  the  river  more  carefully  than  ever.  Many 
of  the  men  had  left  the  island,  and  David  had  also 
marked  that  most  of  the  stores  were  gone.  A  large 
part  of  the  ammunition  and  many  of  the  guns  had 
been  carried  away,  but  as  all  this  had  been  done  in 
the  night,  the  boys  did  not  know  how  nor  where  they 
had  gone.  Sometimes  he  had  seen  the  men  start 
towards  the  Canadian  shore  when  they  left,  and  at 
otliers  they  had  gone  up  the  river  towards  the  Ameri- 
can side.  It  was  evident  that  they  were  not  entirely 
devoted  to  either  side  in  the  struggle,  and  yet  what 
their  plans  were  could  not  be  learned. 

But  something  unusual  was  about  to  occur,  though 
just  what  this  was  David  had  no  conception.  The 
conversation  of  the  men,  which  had  been  carried  on  in 
low  tones  during  the  evening,  and  the  anxiety  with 
which  they  seemed  to  be  waiting  for  the  return  of 
Smith,  made  David  more  than  usually  restless  that 
night.     He  was  thinking  of  his  home,  and  wondering 


i; 


; 


,;   .i' 


fi^i 


r 


11 


284 


Tin:  1)0 Y  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


whether  Elijah  had  yet  returned  fi'om  Toronto  or  not. 
lie  tliought  also  of  his  brother  Andrew,  and  wondered 
whether  he  knew  where  they  were.  If  he  did,  it 
seemed  very  strange  that  he  made  no  effort  for  their 
release ;  and  then  his  thoughts  turned  upon  the 
strange  actions  of  the  men  on  the  island  and  the 
anxiety  which  they  manifested,  and  which  had  in- 
creased so  much  of  late. 

As  a  consequence  of  all  this,  when  morning  came 
David  rose  but  little  rested,  and  he  roused  his  young 
companion  and  went  to  prepare  breakfast  for  the  men. 
The  most  of  them  were  already  astir,  and  David 
noticed  how  quiet  they  all  appeared  to  be.  Usually 
they  were  singing  in  the  early  morning  or  calling  to 
one  another,  but  to-day  they  had  but  little  conversa- 
tion, and  what  they  had  was  carried  on  in  such  low 
tones  that  David  could  catch  but  few  of  their  words. 

As  he  moved  about  preparing  the  breakfast  he 
lifted  one  of  the  iron  pots,  and  as  he  did  so  he  saw 
under  it  a  little  piece  of  paper.  The  way  in  which 
it  was  folded  attracted  his  attention  at  once,  and  he 
knew  that  it  could  not  have  been  there  the  night  be- 
fore. He  hurriedly  thrust  it  into  his  pocket  and 
went  on  with  his  work,  but  taking  a  pail  he  soon 
started  for  the  shore  for  water.  He  paused  a  mo- 
ment when  he  was  certain  that  no  one  was  observing 
him,  and  as  he  read  the  paper  his  face  flushed  and 
his  breath  came  faster. 


I 


A   STRANGE   LETTRK 


2«5 


It  was  a  strange  note,  and  how  it  came  there  was 
evidently  a  great  puzzle  to  David.  Manifestly  it  was 
designed  for  him,  and  yet  what  the  meaning  of  it 
could  be  he  was  unable  to  tell.  It  put  new  hope  in 
his  heart,  however,  and  as  he  noticed  that  some  of 
the  men  were  observing  him  he  thrust  the  paper 
quickly  into  his  pocket,  and  dipping  up  the  water 
started  once  more  to  the  cave. 

There  was  only  one  person  in  the  world  who 
would  be  apt  to  use  such  words  as  David  had  found 
written  on  the  paper,  but  what  could  be  meant  by 
them?  More  and  more  puzzled  as  he  thought  of 
them,  he  went  back  to  the  i)lace  where  he  had  left 
Henry,  and  as  he  arrived  his  companion  called  his 
attention  to  the  men. 

"  What's  going  on  ?  "  said  Henry.  "  Something's 
up,  but  I  can't  just  make  out  what  it  is." 

"They're  carrying  away  everything  they've  got 
on  the  island,"  replied  David,  in  surprise.  And 
indeed  it  did  appear  to  be  so,  for  they  all  were 
carrying  down  to  the  shore  and  placing  on  two  small 
boats  that  were  there  the  guns  and  ammunition,  and 
the  most  of  such  stores  as  yet  remained  upon  the 
ioland. 

"There's  no  use  in  asking  them  the  meaning  of  it," 
said  Henry,  "  for  they  wouldn't  tell  us  if  we  should 
ask." 

"Strange    things    are    in  the    wind,"   said   David 


;!     I 


i    :i 


t 

I 


Ill 


286 


THE   BOY  OFFICERS  OF  1812 


I  : 


i,  1, 


*;    . 


'■!■    »       I 

6-  i  ■ 


thoughtfully,  "  but  I  can't  make  out  what  it  all 
means." 

"  You  don't  suppose  they're  afraid  of  being 
attacked  here?"  asked  Henry. 

"  It  looks  a  little  that  way,"  replied  David ;  "  and 
I've  no  doubt  they're  pretty  well  posted  on  all  the 
movements  on  both  sides  of  the  river." 

"  Perhaps  Andrew  is  leading  an  expedition  down 
here,"  said  Henry,  "  to  come  and  release  us.  I  hope 
he  is." 

"  So  do  I,"  replied  David,  "  but  I've  no  great 
hope  of  it.  But  see,"  continued  David,  "here's 
something  I  found  this  morning  under  one  of  the 
kettles,  when  I  first  began  to  get  breakfast,"  and 
he  handed  his  friend  the  letter  of  which  we  have 
already  spoken.  Henry  took  the  letter  and  read 
aloud  these  words,  "  Wings,  wings  is  the  things  !  You 
watched  'em  and  saw  'em  grow  on  one  man,  now 
keep  your  eyes  open  and  see  'em  grow  on  some 
others." 

"  What  does  that  mean  ?  "  said  Henry,  looking 
inquiringly  at  his  friend. 

"You  know  as  much  about  it  as  I  do,"  replied 
David,  "  and  that's  just  nothing.  There's  only  one 
person  ever  used  such  words  that  I  know,  and  that 
was  "  — 

"  The  dwarf,"  said  Henry. 

No  one  now  paid  any  attention  to  the  boys,  and, 


I 


A  STRANGE  LETTER  287 

clieered  with  their  own  thoughts  and  filled  with  lu,pe 
tliat  sometliiiig  was  likely  to  occur  which  might  open 
a  way  of  escape  for  them,  they  busied  themselves 
about  their  work,  and  watched  the  men,  who  still 
took  but  little  notice  of  the  boys. 


f^     |! 


1 


^ 


286 


THE  BOY   OJf'FlCEUS  UE   IS  12 


CHAPTER  XXXI 


smith's  interview 


'1 


n ! 


fi  I 


rpiIE  more  David  thought  about  his  strange  letter 
-*-  the  more  was  he  at  a  loss  to  understand  it.  lie 
was  satisfied  that  it  must  have  been  the  dwarf  who 
had  sent  it  or  brought  it,  but  how  he  had  been  able 
to  come  to  the  island  and  escape  the  notice  of  the 
guard,  and  enter  within  the  cave  itself,  was  something 
he  could  not  understand ;  and  yet  the  words  of  the 
letter,  meaningless  in  themselves,  kept  running 
through  his  mind,  "  Wings,  wings  is  the  things ! " 
What  could  it  mean? 

Evidently  the  boys  were  not  forgotten,  and  the 
dwarf  had  been  gone  from  the  island  long  enough  to 
have  been  to  Sackett's  Harbor  and  back  several  times. 
Possibly  he  had  fallen  in  with  some  of  their  own 
friends,  and  the  strange  expression  which  he  used 
was  to  warn  the  boys  that  something  was  being  done 
for  their  release. 

"But  then,"  thought  David,  "it  may  have  been 
only  a  piece  of  paper  lie  had  left  behind  him  when 
he  escaped,  and  may  not  have  anything  to  do  with  us 


I:    1 


SMITH'S  INTKIIVIKW 


280 


at  till."  Ilia  heart  fell  at  the  thought,  but  when  ho 
remembered  that  the  i)aper  could  not  have  beiMi 
under  the  kettle  when  he  put  it  away  the  nij.^lit 
before,  and  that  being  there  neatly  folded,  and  being 
under  the  very  kettle  that  he  would  necessarily  first 
use  in  i)rei)aring  the  breakfast,  all  this  (juiekly  made 
him  conclude  that  it  must  have  some  reference  to 
them.  Hut  nothing  occurred  during  the  morning 
to  explain  it,  and  about  noon  Smith  himself  arrived. 

He  was  eagerly  welcomed  by  his  men,  and  had 
several  earnest  conversations  with  them.  The  boys 
watched  him,  and  w  ro  satisfied  that  some  plan  was 
being  formed  in  which  they  knew  that  they  them- 
selves would  be  interested. 

When  David  had  stivrted  towards  the  river  to  fill  his 
pail  with  water,  as  his  custom  was.  Smith  met  him, 
and,  in  a  low  voice,  said,  "  After  you've  fed  the  men 
this  noon  come  down  to  the  spring  in  the  woods  be- 
hind the  cave.  I've  got  something  I  want  to  say  to 
you,"  and  then  he  turned  and  left  him  quickly,  and 
went  back  among  the  men. 

David  told  Henry  of  the  word  which  Smith  had 
given  him,  and  the  boys  talked  it  over  in  low  and 
earnest  tones.  It  seemed  very  strange  that  Smith 
should  want  to  see  them  alone,  for  he  never  had  paid 
much  attention  to  them  before,  and  such  words  as  he 
had  had  with  them  were  always  spoken  in  the  pres- 
ence  f  others,  as  if  he  cared  nothing  for  the  boys,  and 


u 


I 


I  !4 


|!^ 


I  . 


290 


THE  BOY  OFFICKUS   OF    1S12 


,11 


1*1*1 


ill 


but  little  for  what  his  men  might  think.  Evidently 
Lis  message  was  to  be  an  important  one,  or,  at  least, 
Ihe  boys  thought  so,  and  at  once  they  connected  the 
proposed  interview  with  the  letter  which  had  so 
strangely  been  left  under  the  kettle. 

They  had  the  dinner  ready  for  the  men  earlier  than 
usual  that  day,  and  soon  after  all  had  been  fed  they 
went  together  to  the  place  which  Smith  had  named, 
and  waited  for  him  to  come.  It  was  a  clear  autumn 
day,  and  the  air  was  bracing,  and  across  the  sky  the 
clouds  were  swiftly  passing.  The  leaves  were  fast 
falling  from  the  trees,  and  such  as  still  clung  to  the 
branches  were  of  many  and  brilliant  hues.  Their 
hope  that  their  release  was  at  hand  had  brought  a 
new  expression  to  Henry's  face,  but  David  was  not 
so  hopeful.  He  was  interested  in  the  coming  inter- 
view, but  he  had  no  such  hope  as  his  young  friend 
that  it  would  mean  their  release  from  the  island,  his 
experience  with  Smith  and  his  knowledge  of  the  des- 
perate character  of  his  followers  having  made  him  more 
than  uncertain  as  to  what  the  leader's  words  might 
mean,  and  yet  he  did  not  like  to  disappoint  Henry, 
and  he  smiled  as  he  had  noticed  the  expression  upon 
his  face  when  they  heard  the  sound  of  footsteps  behind 
them  and  saw  the  leader  approaching  them. 

David  noticed  what  a  repulsive  face  he  had.  It 
seemed  to  him  that  it  had  grown  coarser  during  the 
year,  and  now  it  was  extremely  harsh  and  unassuring, 


W     f 


SMITH'S   INTERVIEW 


291 


and  yet  it  had  an  expression  upon  it  he  had  never 
noticed  there  before.  It  seemed  to  David  as  if  lie 
were  a  little  more  kindly  disposed  towai'ds  them, 
and  in  his  own  heart  he  began  to  have  hope  that 
the  interview  might  not  prove  to  be  so  bad  after 
all. 

Smith  stood  for  a  moment  and  watclied  the  boys 
without  saying  a  word  when  he  had  come  near  them, 
and  both  of  them  were  silent  and  uncomfortable 
under  the  ste^idy  look  which  the  desperate  man  was 
giving  them.  They  waited  for  him  to  begin,  neither 
caring  to  say  anything,  and  at  last  he  said,  "  I  s'pose 
you  boys  have  soTue  hard  feelings  toward  me."  As 
the  boys  were  silent,  he  continued,  "  I  don't  know 
that  I  blame  ye.  It  doesn't  look  very  good,  and  yet 
ye  don't  know  all,  ye  don't  know  all,"  he  repeated. 
"If  ye  did  know  more  of  the  causes,  ye  wouldn't 
be  quite  so  hard  on  me  as  ye  are  now.  Let  me 
tell  you  a  little.  There  was  a  time  when  I  s'pose 
I  could  have  been  as  good  a  youngster  as  anj^- 
body,  but  almost  from  the  time  I  first  saw  the  light, 
I  have  had  a  hard  time  of  it.  My  father  was  the 
hardest  man  I  ever  saw.  He  didn't  care  any  more 
about  me  than  he  did  about  the  stones  that  were  in 
our  pasture,  and  I  don't  think  half  as  much,  for  he 
kept  us  at  work  digging  them  out,  and  he  never  did 
a  thing  to  help  the  boys  out  of  the  hole  in  which  they 
were.     I  remember  one  thing  when  I  had  my  first 


r 


n 


292 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF  1812 


pair  of  shoes.  I  felt  very  big  then,  I  can  tell  you. 
They  were  all  black,  and  the  edge  of  the  heel  was 
most  as  sharp  as  a  knife.  My  father  used  to  make 
us  go  to  church,  and  I  went  enough  when  I  was 
a  boy  to  last  me  all  my  life.  Well,  we  used  to 
have  to  walk  barefooted  to  church  and  carry  our 
shoes  in  our  hands,  and  the  first  day  I  had  those 
shoes  my  father  called  me  into  the  room  where  he 
was,  and  said,  *  Now,  you  take  care  of  them  'ere 
shoes.  It  will  be  a  long  time  before  you  get  another 
pair.  I'm  going  to  I'arn  ye  to  be  careful  of  them. 
Now,  ye  see  that  ye  remember,'  and  he  took  the  shoe 
aTid  hit  me  on  the  head  with  the  sharp  edge  of  the 
hee!,  which,  as  I  told  you,  was  almost  as  sharp  as  a 
knife.  It  cut  through  the  skin  and  the  blood  ran 
down  all  over  my  face.  That  wasn't  very  mucli,  bat 
that's  a  sample  of  the  way  I  was  brought  up.  lie 
used  to  whip  us  unmercifully  when  we  did  anything 
wrong,  and  he  never  helped  us  to  do  anything  riglit. 
I  grew  up  to  be  almost  a  man,  feeling  that  no  one 
caret!  for  me  and  that  everybody's  hand  was  ag'in  me. 
I  was  born  in  Canada,  and  the  British  and  the 
Kanucks  never  did  the  square  thing  for  me.  I  tell 
you  I  hate  the  British,"  he  added  with  sudden 
energy,  and  the  boys  were  almost  frightened  at  the 
savage  scowl  that  came  over  his  face. 

"  Well,  I  next  tried  the  Yankees,  and  that  wasn't 
very  much  better  either.     I  tell  you  no  one  in  this 


T 


SMITH'S  INTERVIEW 


293 


world  has  ever  given  me  a  fair  show.  The  first  thing 
I  can  remember  is  the  thrashings  my  dad  used  to  give, 
and  from  that  time  on  everybody  has  done  pretty  much 
the  same  thing,  or  at  least  they've  tried  to.  No  one 
would  ever  give  me  a  fair  show,  and  then  I  made  up 
my  mind  I'd  start  in  for  myself.  If  no  one  else  cared 
for  me,  then  I  made  up  my  mind  I'd  start  in  for  my- 
self. I  have  looked  out  for  number  one  and  you 
look  around  here  and  see  this  place  that  I've  got  on 
the  river.  I  ain't  made  such  bad  work  of  it,  after 
all,"  and  he  stopped  for  a  moment  and  looked  about 
the  island,  his  face  glowing  with  pride  as  he  saw 
what  a  strong  position  it  was. 

The  boys  followed  his  glance,  wondering  what  all 
this  talk  meant,  and  why  Smith  had  been  telling  them 
his  own  story.  In  a  moment,  however,  he  resumed, 
and  said,  "Well,  Chauncey,  Brown,  and  Forsythe 
treated  me  all  square,  I'll  say  that  for  them,  and  when 
I've  been  willing  to  give  'em  a  point  ag'in  the  British, 
of  course  I  expected  them  to  pay  me  for  it,  and  I'll  say 
for  'em  that  they  acted  all  square ;  but  this  man 
Wilkinson,  he's  been  no  good,"  and  he  became  more 
and  more  angry  as  he  spoke.  "  I've  tried  to  fix 
things  all  right  with  him,  but  he  took  two  of  my  men, 
and  I  thought  by  taking  you  two  youngsters  I  miglit 
be  able  to  trade  off  and  get  'em  baok.  I  didn't  do  it 
all  on  my  own  account,  for  I  hprdly  wanted  to  take  you, 
I'll  tell  you  that  now,  but   my   right-hand  man   he 


-L 


294 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF  1812 


knew  you,  and  he  was  bound  to  have  run  you  in,  so 
when  he  saw  ye  over  in  Canada  he  made  up  his  mind 
he'd  take  you,  and  I  guess  he  wasn't  any  averse  to 
getting  hold  of  that  boat  of  yours.  Ye  see,  we  keep 
watch  of  Canada,  and  we  knew  what  you'd  started 
for,  and  when  he  heard  that  one  o'  ye  was  an  officer, 
and  two  of  our  men  had  just  been  taken,  he  insisted 
on  taking  ye  "  — 

"An  officer?"  interrupted  David,  in  surprise. 
"What  do  you  mean?" 

"Why,  you're  an  officer,"  said  Sirith ;  "  didn't  you 
know  you  were  an  officer  ?  You  and  that  Spicer  boy, 
both ;  they  call  you,  over  at  Sackett's  Harbor,  '  The 
boy  officers.'     I  s'posed  you  knew  it." 

"  No,  I  didn't  know  anything  about  it,"  said  David, 
strangely  elated  at  the  news  which  came  to  him  in 
such  an  unexpected  manner. 

Henry  was  also  excited,  and  tapping  his  friend  on 
the  back,  he  shouted,  "  Hooray  I  What  are  you,  a 
general  or  commodore?" 

"  He's  a  corporal,"  said  Smith. 

"  Well,  I'm  afraid  he's  not  much  good  of  a  cor- 
poral," said  David. 

"Well,  we  took  you,  anyway,"  resumed  Smith, 
"  hoping  to  get  our  men  off,  but  it  wasn't  of  mucli 
use,  and  they've  just  got  away  now.  A  good  many 
times  we  thougnt  we'd  let  you  go." 

"But  you  are  going  to  let  us  go  now,  aren't  you? 


')'» 


11  \. ' 


lu 


SMITH'S  INTERVIEW 


205 


said  Henry  eagerly.  "  Your  men  are  free,  and  you've 
no  use  for  us  any  more." 

"  No,  not  just  yet,"  replied  Smith.  "  You  can't  go 
right  away.  'Twould  hardly  do,  but  I  don't  mind 
saying  it  won't  be  very  long  before  you  do  go,  for 
there's  something  in  the  wind,  and  something  you're 
interested  in,  too,  goin'  to  happen  pretty  quick." 

"  Doesn't  any  one  at  Sackett's  Harbor  know  we're 
here  ?  "  said  Henry. 

"  They  haven't  known  where  you  were,  and  they 
never  would  know  unless  we  should  tell  'em." 

"If  they  did  know  they'd  come  and  get  us  in 
pretty  short  order,"  said  Henry. 

"  Not  unless  we  wanted  to  let  you  go,"  said  Smith 
angrily.  "  I  hate  the  British,  but  I'd  let  no  Yankees 
land  here  without  my  permission,  either.  But  there 
are  great  things  coming,  and  soon  you'll  be  all  right, 
so  you  just  keep  on  and  do  your  work  and  wait  a 
while.  That's  all  I've  got  to  say.  Don't  talk  too 
much,  and  keep  quiet." 

"What's  become  of  the  dwarf  that  used  to  be 
here,  do  you  know?  "-said  David. 

"Oh,  he  cleared  out  and  left  us,"  said  Smith. 
"  He  doesn't  know  enough  to  know  when  he's  well 

off." 

"  What's  become  of  him  ?  "  said  David,  trying  to 
appear  careless. 

"  Oh,  he  went  over  to  Sackett's  Harbor.    That's 


!l 


I  ■ 


i  in 


296 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


l;i 


nl 


where  all  the  rascals  go,  and  that's  where  I'm  going 
pretty  soon,  I  s'pose,"  said  Smith,  laughing  a  little,  as 
he  left  the  boys,  who  remained  for  a  long  time  by  the 
spring,  talking  of  the  strange  message  which  Smith 
had  brought  them. 

They  were  thoroughly  satisfied  that  their  captor 
had  told  them  his  story  and  had  tried  to  be  on 
friendly  terms,  not  because  of  his  own  regard  for 
them,  for  they  knew  that  his  hatred  of  them  was 
almost  as  strong  as  it  was  against  the  British.  They 
were  convinced  that  something  was  about  to  happen, 
and  they  thought  that  Smith  was  trying  to  gain  their 
good-will,  and  treated  them  in  this  new  way  so  that 
when  the  proper  time  came  they  would  have  a  good 
word  to  say  for  him. 

They  both  were  filled  with  hope,  now  that  the  end 
of  their  captivity  was  approaching,  and  that  soon 
they  would  be  restored  to  their  friends.  They  had 
no  idea  how  this  was  to  be  doiie,  and  would  have 
been  greatly  surprised  if  they  had  been  told  just 
what  was  being  planned  by  the  Americans  at  Sack- 
ett's  Harbor.  But  they  turned  to  their  work,  re- 
solved to  try  and  do  that  as  well  as  they  could,  both 
to  retain  the  new  good-will  of  Smith,  which  appar- 
ently he  was  now  feeling  towards  them,  and  to 
occupy  the  time  which  now  would  hang  heavily  on 
their  hands. 


NEW  PLANS 


297 


CHAPTER  XXXII 


NEW  PLANS 


TjlLIJAH  SPICER  had  returned  to  Sackett's  Har- 
■^  bor  stro-  ^  and  well.  For  some  reason,  which  he 
did  not  care  to  explain,  his  stay  at  Toronto  had  been 
prolonged  until  he  was  fully  restored  to  health. 
Perhaps  Mary  McGann,  if  she  had  chosen,  could  have 
explained  this  in  part,  but  at  anj-^  rate  she  had  proved 
herself  to  be  a  capital  nurse  and  Elijah  a  most 
excellent  patient  in  her  hands.  It  is  true  there  had 
been  a  very  decided  difference  of  opinion  between 
Mary  and  her  sister  Maggie  as  to  which  was  the  more 
promising  young  soldier,  Elijah  or  David,  a  question 
which  was  never  settled,  or  at  least  not  soon,  to  the 
satisfaction  of  either ;  but  at  length  Elijah  had  been  so 
evidently  restored  that  he  coulu  find  no  reasonable 
excuse  for  remaining  longer  among  his  friends,  and 
Donald  McGann,  remembering  his  promise,  had 
brought  the  young  soldier  across  the  lake,  and  one 
night,  in  the  darkness,  had  landed  him  at  his  father's 
dock.  He  himself  had  not  dared  to  remain,  and  had 
immediately  returned  to  his  Canadian  home  j  but  the 


li; 


li  r 


ilil 


11^       ! 


!l!       r 


298 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


reception  which  Elijah  met  in  his  own  family  can  be 
well  imagined. 

He  soon  had  been  informed  of  the  position  in  the 
army  which  Major  Forsythe  had  secured  for  him, 
and  had  assumed  the  duties  of  a  corporal  at  once. 

Corporal  Elijah  and  Sergeant  Andrew  sat  together 
one  evening  in  the  quarters  of  their  friend,  Major 
Forsythe. 

"  Major,"  —  said  Elijah. 

"Ah,  but  you  mustn't  say  *  Major,'"  irterrupted 
Andrew.      "  You    must    say    *  Lieutenant-colonel ' 


now. 

"  I  am  delighted  to  be  corrected  in  such  a  manner, " 
laughed  Elijah,  "  but  you  change  your  name  so  often 
that  I  can't  just  keep  track  of  you.  Here  you  are 
captain,  major,  lieutenant-colonel  —  all  within  nine 
months.  You'll  get  soon  so  that  your  own  friends 
won't  know  what  to  call  you." 

"Well,  you  can  call  me  a  friend,  anyway,"  said 
Colonel  Forsythe,  "  for  such  I  shall  always  be  to  my 
own  officers ;  but  I  sent  for  you  to-night  to  talk  with 
you  about  something  that  is  going  to  be  done.  Per- 
haps you  have  heard  that  the  War  Department  has 
been  planning  an  expedition  against  Montreal.  They 
want  us  here  at  Sackett's  Harbor,  backed  up  by 
Chauncey's  fleet,  and  joined  by  General  Wade 
Hampton's  forces,  which  are  now  at  Lake  Champlain, 
to  unite  in  the  ex^jedition." 


NEW   PLANS 


21)0 


"It'll  be  a  good  thing,  won't  it?"  said  Andrew 
thoughtfully. 

"The  plan  is  all  right,"  replied  the  Colonel, 
"  the  trouble  is  in  the  men.  I  wouldn't  dare  say  this 
out  loud,  and  yet  to  you  I  don't  mind  mentioning  the 
fears  I  have  that  the  jealousy,  the  lack  of  experience, 
and  the  incompetency  of  our  leaders,  which  has  been 
our  chief  trouble  since  the  beginning  of  the  war,  may 
not  cover  this  expedition  with  glory.  However, 
I'm  not  going  to  prophesy  evil,"  he  added  cheerily, 
"  and  I  shall  look  for  the  best  all  the  time.  At  the 
same  time  I  have  fears  in  my  heart  that  everything 
may  not  turn  out  just  as  we  are  planning  it." 

"Well,  we  done  some  things,  anyway,"  said  Andrew. 
"That  battle  of  Perry's  on  Lake  Erie  was  a  great 
piece  of  work." 

"  Yes,  he's  a  great  man,"  replied  the  Colonel, "  and 
a  born  leader.  He  isn't  afraid  of  himself,  and  he 
never  knows  how  to  give  up.  If  it  had  been  almost 
any  of  our  other  men  in  command  of  the  fleet  on 
Lake  Erie  they  would  have  given  up  in  that  fight  off 
Put-in  Bay  when  the  '  Lawrence '  was  so  riddled  with 
shot,  and  the  '  Niagara '  holding  off  as  she  did." 

"Well,  but  he  won  it,"  said  Elijah  enthusiasti- 
cally. "  Now,  what  eli'ect  will  that  victory  have  upon 
General  Harrison  and  his  army?" 

"Oh,  General  Harrison  is  as  good  a  man  as 
Perry.     In  fact,  he's  one  of  the  very  best  we've  ever 


tmtm 


L 


300 


THE   BOY  OFr-ICEUS  OF   1812 


liiid,  and  it  won't  be  long  —  indeed  it  may  have  been 
done  already  —  before  General  Harrison  will  drive 
the  British  out  of  Detroit  and  regain  the  Michigan 
territory." 

"  Well,  what's  the  reason  that  Commodore  Chaun- 
cey  hasn't  been  able  to  do  as  well  on  Lake  Ontario 
as  Perry  did  on  Lake  Erie  ? "  asked  Andrew. 

The  Colonel  shrugged  his  shoulders,  which  was  the 
only  reply  he  made. 

"But  the  Commodore  has  done  some  good  work 
on  the  lake,  hasn't  he  ?  "  persisted  Andrew. 

"  Yes,"  replied  the  Colonel.  "  Several  times  he  has 
tried  to  engjige  the  fleet  of  Sir  James  Yeo,  but  with- 
out much  success.  The  British  have  done  some 
damage  along  the  shore,  and  pretend  to  be  very 
anxious  to  meet  Chauncey,  but  ever  since  he's  had 
his  new  ship,  the  '  General  Pike,'  with  her  twenty- 
six  long  twenty-fours,  it  has  seemed  to  destroy  their 
appetite. 

"  Several  times  Chauncey  has  had  his  fleet  all  drawn 
up  for  an  engagement  with  the  British,  but  the  wind 
or  something  else  has  always  prevented  a  fight.  He's 
been  back  and  forth  between  here  and  Niagara 
several  times,  and  started  out  the  twenty-eighth  of 
July  on  his  last  trip,  but  it  wasn't  till  the  seventh  of 
September  that  he  really  had  a  good  chance  at  the 
enemy.  You  see,  Chauncey  had  the  *  Pike,'  '  Madi- 
son,' and  '  Sylph,'  each  with  a  good  schooner  in  tow, 


■f 


NEW   PLANS 


301 


aun- 
;iirio 


the 


and  that  morning  they  had  started  after  Sir  James, 
but  he  had  had  orders  to  avoid  tlio  contest  if  po.ssil)le, 
and  not  run  the  chance  of  leaving  the  Canadian  shore 
defenceless,  and  so  it  was  six  days  that  Chauncey 
was  chasing  around  after  him.  On  the  eleventh  tliey 
had  a  little  tussle  off  the  Genesee.  They  fired  some 
shot  there  for  two  or  three  hours,  but  the  British 
finally  drew  off  to  Amherst  Bay,  and  Chauncey,  not 
knowing  the  water  there,  didn't  dare  follow  him.  He 
put  out  from  here  on  the  eighteenth,  having  heard 
tliat  the  British  fleet  was  at  Toronto;  but  when 
Chauncey  came  near,  Sir  James  thought  he  had 
urgent  business  somewhere  else  and  tried  to  get 
away,  but  he'd  been  bragging  a  good  deal  of  his 
desire  to  meet  the  Yankees,  and  he  either  had  to  fight 
then  or  quit  talking.  The  latter  was  harder  for  him, 
so  they  turned  to  for  the  tussle.  The  '  Pike '  received 
almost  all  the  attention  of  the  heavy  boats  of  the 
British,  but  they  failed  to  do  much  damage,  as  she 
was  managed  in  great  shape,  and  was  backed  up  most 
admirably  by  some  of  the  other  boats.  When  the 
smoke  cleared  away  it  was  seen  that  the  '  Wolfe '  — 
she  was  Sir  James'  flag-ship  —  had  lost  her  main  and 
mizzen  topmast  and  her  main  yard,  besides  some 
other  injuries.  The  first  thing  they  knew  she  was 
pushing  away  with  all  her  canvas  dead  before  the 
wind  with  the  '  Royal  George '  protecting  her. 
Chauncey  started  on  the  chase,  and  they  kept  up  a 


p 


302 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF  1812 


I 


running  fire  for  some  time.  The  Britisli  ran  for  Bur- 
lington Bay,  and  as  the  wind  had  sprung  up,  and 
Chauncey  didn't  know  of  any  harbor  around  tliere, 
and  he  was  satisfied  that  if  driven  ashore  he  would 
be  captured  by  the  land  forces,  he  pulled  off  his  boats. 
Everybody  thinks  it  was  a  great  mistake,  and  that  if 
he  had  kept  on,  as  he  ought  to,  he  could  either  have 
captured  jr  destroyed  all  the  British  forces  on  Lake 
Ontario.  I  don't  know  just  what  he  is  up  to  now, 
though  we  shall  soon  learn,  I  presume,  if  he  takes  a 
hand  in  this  Montreal  expedition." 

"  What's  been  going  on  along  the  sea-coast  ?  "  said 
Elijah. 

"  Oh,  the  most  besides  what  you  knew  before  you 
left  for  Toronto  has  been  the  blockades  the  British 
have  established  almost  all  along  the  coast.  Of 
course  a  good  many  of  the  Yankees  have  tried  to  run 
the  blockades,  and  there's  been  a  lot  of  privateering 
going  on ;  but  the  British  were  so  stung  by  our  suc- 
cesses on  the  ocean  last  year  that  they  have  sent  over 
a  lot  more  of  their  war  vessels,  and  as  they  so  greatly 
outnumbered  ours-,  of  course  they  have  had  the  ad- 
vantage. They  have  threatened  to  burn  some  of  the 
seaports,  and  they  have  done  some  damage,  and  some 
of  their  men  have  been  guilty  of  landing  at  some  of 
the  little  places  and  doing  damage  and  committing 
outrages  that  ought  to  make  the  cheek  of  every  Eng- 
lishman burn  with  shame,  and  in  fact  some  of  their 


NEW   PLANS 


303 


leaders  have  tried  to  apologize  for  the  actions  of 
some  of  their  men  along  the  southern  coast." 

"But  what  about  this  General  Hampton  over  on 
Lake  Champlain  ?  "  asked  Andrew.  "  I  should  like  to 
know  what  kind  of  a  man  he  is.  By  the  time  Jack 
Smart  and  Ileman  Chubb  come  back  from  the  West, 
for  I  suspect  they  will  come,  we  shall  know  all  about 
Generrl  Harrison's  movements.  But  wiit  about 
General  Hampton  ?  " 

*'  They've  had  quite  a  time  on  Lake  Champlain  tliis 
summer,"  replied  the  Colonel,  "  chough  much  wasn't 
don'i  before  July.  You  see,  when  war  was  declared, 
two  gun-boats  were  all  the  Americans  had  on  tliat 
lake.  The  British  had  some  gun-boats  and  armed 
galleys  in  the  Richelieu  —  you  know  that's  the  c  utlet 
of  Lake  Champlain  into  the  St.  Lawrence.  Well,  thu 
reports  began  to  come  tliat  the  British  were  attacking 
our  small  craft  around  Rouse's  Point,  so  Macdonough 
sent  Lieutenant  Smith  with  a  hundred  and  twelve 
men  and  the  little  '  Growler  '  and  *  Eagle  '  to  look  after 
it.  I  think  it  was  on  the  evening  of  the  second  of 
June  that  they  anchored  near  Rouse's  Point,  about 
a  mile  off  the  Canadian  shore.  The  next  morning 
they  chased  the  three  British  gun-boats  down  the 
Richelieu,  and  they  kept  up  the  chase  till  they  got  in 
sight  of  the  fortifications  on  Isle  aux  Noix.  There 
Smith  gave  up  the  case  and  tried  to  boat  back  uj) 
the  river.     The  British  saw  how  he  was  lixed,  and 


JL 


304 


THE  HOY  OFFICERS  OF    1813 


e   k 


chased  him.  They  kept  up  the  fight  for  some  time, 
and  although  the  British  lost  five  men  to  our  one 
they  sunk  the  *  Eagle '  and  ran  tlip  ♦  Growler '  ashore. 
That  gave  the  British  the  control  of  the  lake,  but 
still  Macdonough  didn't  give  up,  and  by  the  sixth  of 
August  he  had  three  sloops  and  six  gun-boats  ready ; 
but  the  British,  on  the  last  day  of  July,  with  about 
fourteen  hundred  men,  fell  upon  Plattsburgh.  We 
had  no  soldiers  upon  the  west  side  of  the  lake,  so 
they  landed  without  any  opposition,  and  from  one  in 
the  afternoon  till  ten  o'clock  the  next  day  they  kejit 
up  their  work  of  destruction.  Tliis  General  Wade 
Hampton  was  at  Burlington  with  four  thousand  men, 
only  twentv  miles  away,  but  he  never  lifted  his  hand 
nor  did  a  thing  to  try  to  check  the  Bri*^ish,  who 
violated  every  promise  they'd  given  of  respecting 
private  property,  and  went  about  burning  houses, 
hospitals,  and  pretty  much  everything. 

"Colonel  Murray,  however,  was  a  quick  man,  and 
he  AVent  up  the  lake,  leaving  a  picket  of  twenty  men 
behind  him,  and  plundered  property  all  along.  You 
see  that  doesn't  give  me  a  very  high  opinion  of  Gen- 
eral Hampton,  and  what  he's  done  just  lately  doesn't 
promise  any  more.  You  know  we  thought  for  awhile 
that  we'd  make  Kingston  the  point  of  our  attack,  and 
General  Hampton  was  ordered  to  go  to  Canada  by 
the  way  of  the  Uicluilieu  towards  Montreal,  and  make 
as  ii  that  was  the  place  we  were  going  U,  atUick,  but 


^ 


1 


NEW   PLANS 


305 


for  some  reason  (he  said,  I  understand,  it  was  because 
he  couldn't  wait  for  his  horses)  he  didn't  do  what 
he  was  told  to,  although  he  started.  I  understand 
he's  encamped  on  the  Chateaugay  now.  I  have  no 
great  confidence  that  he  can  be  depended  upon  in 
this  movement  against  Montreal,  which  we're  going 
to  try  to  make. 

"  I  wish  I  felt  a  little  more  confidence,"  said  the 
impulsive  Elijah,  "in  General  Wilkinson.  I've 
always  remembered  what  Heman  said  about  General 
HuU,  that  he  never  liked  to  see  a  man  that  had  a 
perpetual  grin  on  his  face.  General  Wilkinson  is  so 
sweet  that  he's  sticky." 

"  Hush ! "  said  tlie  Colonel  sharply,  '*  you  mustn't 
talk  against  your  superiors.  You're  an  officer  now 
yourself,  and  it  will  get  yor  into  trouble,  besides 
being  wrong  in  itself ;  but  we're  going  to  start  pretty 
quick  on  this  expedition.  Both  of  you  will  go,  so  you 
had  better  run  over  home  and  say  your  good-byes, 
and  be  ready  to  start  at  any  moment." 

Andrew  and  Elijah  followed  the  Colonel's  sugges- 
tion, and  at  once  started  for  their  homes. 


k 


306 


THE  BOY  OFJTICEllS  OF   1812 


CHAPTER  XXXIII 


LEAVING  THE  ISLAND 


pi   ^ 
Si 


fTlHE  few  long  days  that  passed  after  the  mtf  ^'^ew 
■*■  recorded  in  a  previous  chapter  were  do  Slv  uy- 
ing  to  David  and  Henry.  No  news  had  been  re- 
ceived, and  the  impatience  which  they  feit  seemed  to 
be  shared  by  Smith  himself.  The  most  of  his  men 
had  now  left  the  island,  but  the  leader  had  been  there 
all  the  time.  For  several  days  it  was  evident  that  he 
was  waiting  for  some  one  to  come,  but  just  who  he 
was,  or  what  the  purpose  of  his  visit  was  to  be,  the 
boys  could  not  determine. 

"  What  a  terrible  storm  this  is  I  "  said  David  to 
Henry,  as  they  stood  together  on  the  shore  of  tht 
island  looking  out  over  the  river,  an  occupation  in 
which  they  indulged  now  the  most  of  their  spare  time. 

"  Yes,"  replied  Henry,  "  there's  no  doubt  about  the 
September  and  October  gales  this  year ;  I  don't  think 
I  ever  knew  it  to  rain  so  much  and  so  steadily  as  it 
has  for  tlie  i^st  month.  Just  look  at  the  tree 
sweeping  down  the  river!"  said  David;  "I  think 
they've  had  a  wind  somewhere." 


LEAVING  THE   ISLAND 


307 


"  Yes,  and  there's  more  than  trees  there,  too,"  re- 
plied Henry.  "  There's  some  spars  and  floating  tim- 
bers. I've  thought  several  times  that  I  have  seen 
parts  of  a  boat  floating  by ;  but  just  look  out  there," 
and  he  pointed  out  in  the  river. 

David  followed  his  directions  and  could  plainly  see 
parts  of  wrecked  boats  that  were  being  swept  past 
them  in  the  swift  current  of  the  river. 

"  My !  but  they  must  have  had  some  wrecks  some- 
where," he  said;  "but  I  haven't  seen  any  boats  or 


men. 


(( 


9» 


Neither  have  I,"  replied  Henry.  "  Probably  the 
men  got  to  the  shore  all  right,  but  this  storm  has 
played  havoc  with  some  boats,  that's  very  plainly  to 
be  seen." 

The  river  bore  witness  to  the  truth  of  Henry's 
words.  It  had  risen  high  above  its  banks,  and  there 
were  waves  on  its  surface  that  would  have  done 
credit  to  the  sea  itself.  These  dashed  upon  the 
shore  and  broke  over  the  little  dock  which  Smith 
had  built,  at  times  in  such  a  manner  as  to  almost  hide 
it  from  view.  Th3  rain  fell  frefjiiently  in  torrents, 
und  the  wind  often  howled  until  it  was  almost  a  gale. 
The  trees  bent  beneath  it,  and  the  many  branches 
which  had  been  broken  in  the  storm  lay  all  about  the 
island. 

"This  is  discouraging  enough,"  said  David. 
"  "When  we've  just  had  a  little  inkling  that  release 


£ 


;o8 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS   OF    1812 


I") 


I 


%hy 
P-^ 


■tW- 


rll' 

it  S    <;! 


i 


was  coming,  for  us  to  have  this  storm  sweep  down 
and  do  all  the  damage  it  has,  is  enough  to  take  the 
lieart  out  of  us." 

"  I  know,"  replied  Harry.  *'  I  don't  think  I  ever 
felt  so  homesick  in  my  life  before." 

"  Never  mind,"  replied  David,  trying  by  his  cheery 
word^  to  bring  some  hope  back  into  his  own  heart  as 
well  n  that  of  his  friend,   "here  comes  Smith 

himseii.  Perhaps  he  has  something  to  say  to  us  that 
may  throw  a  little  light  upon  the  situation." 

They  could  see  Smith  as  he  came  down  the  path, 
evidently  with  the  purpose  of  approaching  them. 
David  looked  at  him  with  renewed  interest.  He  was 
a  medium-sized  man,  with  broad  shoulders,  and  a 
bearing  that  indicated  great  physical  strength,  and 
yet  David  found  himself  wondering  how  it  was  that 
he  had  gained  such  a  control  over  his  followers,  and 
had  been  free  from  arrest  on  both  shores  of  the  lake. 
He  Ojlso  noticed  as  he  drew  nearer  that  his  face  wore 
an  unusually  pleasant  expression. 

"  Well,  boys,"  said  their  captor  as  he  came  to  the 
place  where  they  were  standing,  "  this  makes  me 
think  of  that  trip  we  took  together  to  catch  that 
runner  from  Toronto.  Not  that  it  was  such  a  stormy 
day,  but  somehow  it  has  come  into  my  mind." 

The  boys  were  silent,  and  Smith  continued  his 
talking.  "  I  don't  want  you  to  be  afraid  of  me  now," 
he  said.    "  There  isn't  anything  going  to  happen  to 


u. 


LEAVING  THE  ISLAND 


30i) 


you,  and  I'm  sure  it  won't  be  long  before  everytluiig 
will  turn  out  right.  You  see  I  just  couldn't  help 
myself  when  you  were  brought  in  here.  It  wasn't 
any  of  my  doings,  neither  was  it  anything  I  wanted 
done,  but  my  right-hand  man,  Jim  Nairne,  he  just 
insisted  upon  it,  as  he  thought  we'd  get  back  the  two 
m'v.11  we'd  lost  if  we  made  prisoners  of  you ;  but  it 
didn't  work,  and  now  Jim  himself  has  just  cleared 
out,  and  I  suppose  by  this  time  he's  a  good  Britisher, 
and  telling  them  all  he  knows  about  the  plans  on  the 
Yankees'  side.  But  I'll  make  it  all  right  with  ye,  and 
ye  won't  be  any  the  worse  for  the  little  visit  ye've 
made  here.  It  isn't  often,"  he  added  with  a  laugh, 
*'  that  I  let  a  Yankee  officer  come  to  see  me  in  my 
den  " 

"There  doesn't  seem  to  be  many  of  them  that 
want  to  come,"  said  David  a  little  bitterly.  "  Why 
they  let  you  keep  up  such  an  establishment  as  you 
have  here  is  more  than  I  can  understand." 

Smith  was  inclined  to  be  a  little  angry  at  his  words, 
but  in  a  moment  he  seemed  to  gain  control  of  ^ds 
feelings,  and  said,  "Well,  you  came  here,  anyway, 
whether  you  wanted  to  or  not ;  but  I'm  going  to  let 
you  get  out  of  this,  only  I  want  ye  to  promise  one 
thing  afore  you  go,  and  that  is :  when  ye  get  back 
amongst  yer  friends  that  ye  won't  go  back  on  me, 
and  that  ye  won't  talk  too  mucli  about  what  ye've 
seen  here." 


i 


^ 


310 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF  1812 


ii>  id 


i\  n 


"  All  right,"  replied  David.  "  We've  learned  some 
things  since  this  war  began,  and  one  of  them  is  to  keep 
our  tongues  between  our  teeth,  and  you  won't  suffer 
anything  from  us  or  what  we  can  say  if  you'll  only 
get  us  out  of  this  all  right." 

"  That's  what  I  will ;  but  I  can't  tell  you  the  exact 
time  when  you'll  go,"  he  added,  as  he  started  back 
for  the  cave,  and  as  the  rain  began  to  fall  again  the 
boys  speedily  followed  him. 

It  became  evident  to  them  that  Smith  was  impa- 
tiently watching  and  waiting  for  some  one  to  come. 
The  suspense  increased  every  hour.  They  were 
entirely  in  the  dark  as  to  what  Smith's  plans  were, 
and  their  confidence  in  his  words  was  not  at  all 
strong ;  but  there  was  nothing  for  them  to  do  but  to 
wait  his  movements,  and  they  tried  to  content  them- 
selves as  best  they  could. 

The  next  day  the  river  was  still  rough,  although 
the  waves  seemed  to  have  fallen  somewhat  and  the 
wind  still  blew  hard.  Almost  all  the  leaves  had  been 
stripped  from  the  trees  by  this  time,  and  from  the 
mouth  of  the  cave  they  were  able  to  take  a  long  view 
of  the  river  in  either  direction. 

After  they  had  had  their  breakfast,  Smith  said  to 
them,  "You  boys  are  getting  restless,  I  see.  I 
wonder  how  you'd  like  to  take  a  trip  to  Montreal." 

They  were  silent  at  his  words,  and  afraid  that 
some  miscliief  was  being  [»lanned. 


LEAVING  THE  ISLAND 


"II 


«> 


*'  I  happen  to  know,"  continued  Smith,  apparently 
not  noticing  their  alarm,  "that  there  is  an  expedition 
soon  to  be  made  against  that  town  by  the  Yankees. 
General  Wilkinson  has  been  getting  ready  for  it  at 
Sackett's  Harbor,  and  he's  going  to  start  down  the 
river,  backed  by  Chauncey's  fleet.  And  I  also  ha|> 
pen  to  know  that  the  plan  is  for  General  Wade 
Hampton  to  go  down  the  Chateaugay  with  his  men 
and  join  them.  It's  a  good  scheme,  but  I  don't  be- 
lieve it'll  ever  work,  though  I'm  going  to  take  a  hand 
in  it  myself." 

"  Why  won't  it  work  ? "  said  David,  interested  in 
spite  of  himself  in  what  Smith  was  saying. 

"For  the  simple  reason  that  the  Yankee  leaders 
aren't  worth  the  powder  to  blow  them  up.  Here's 
this  man  Wilkinson,  —  he  pretends  to  be  sick  every 
time  there's  anything  to  be  done,  but  then  I  guess  lie 
doesn't  feel  very  well,  though  I  tell  you  the  trouble 
with  him  is  just  this  worry  about  the  whole  business. 
He  isn't  strong  enough  or  big  enough  to  do  the 
work.  I  don't  mean  to  do  more  than  just  look  at 
his  mouth  to  see  that  he's  as  weakly  as  Hull  ever 
was ;  I  tell  you,  boys,  you  never  see  a  man  with  a 
perpetual  grin  on  his  face  who  ever  amounted  to 
much." 

"But  General  Wilkinson  did  very  well  in  the 
other  positions  he  held,"  said  David. 


312 


THE  BOY  OFFICRRS  OF   1.S12 


"  That  may  all  bo  so,"  replied  Smith,  "  but  it  doesn't 
at  all  follow  that  he'll  do  just  as  well  in  a  bigger 
place.  My  old  mother  was  a  good  woman  and  used 
to  read  her  Bible  to  me,  and  it  isn't  any  fault  of  hers 
that  I  haven't  gone  straight  since ;  but  I  remember 
her  reading  to  me  when  I  was  a  lad  about  the  man 
that  was  faithful  in  the  little  things  being  made  a 
ruler  over  ten  cities.  Now,  I  s'pose  what  it  meant 
was,  that  a  man  had  to  learn  to  do  the  little  things 
before  he  ever  learned  to  do  the  big  ones ;  but  it 
doesn't  follow  at  all  that  the  man  who  does  the  little 
things  well  can  do  the  big  things  just  as  well.  I 
s'i)ose  the  Almighty  made  a  pint  cup,  but  it  doesn't 
follow  because  the  pint  cup  is  plumb  full  that  it'll 
ever  hold  a  bushel." 

"Did  you  ever  see  General  Hampton?"  asked 
David. 

"  Yes,"  replied  Smith ;  "  I've  been  over  on  Lake 
Champlain  a  number  of  times,  and  he's  no  good 
either.  He's  as  full  of  excuses  as  an  egg  of  meat, 
and  he'll  find  plenty  of  'em  for  never  doing  what  he 
don't  want  to  do;  and  the  biggest  trouble  of  all  is 
that  the  leadevs  are  jealous  of  one  another.  But 
what's  that  coming  down  the  river  ?  Your  eyes  are 
younger  than  mine." 

"  It's  a  canoe,"  said  Henry  in  a  moment.  "  How 
she  flies!  She  just  skims  over  the  top  of  the  water 
like  an  egg  shell,"  and  they  all  went  down  to  the 


LEAVING  THE  ISLAND 


313 


ehore  to  watch  the  little  boat  which  seemed  to  be 
headed  for  the  island. 

"The  river  runs  like  a  mill-race,"  said  David, 
"  but  the  fellow  in  that  canoe  knows  how  to  manage 
it.  Just  see  him  skim  the  breakers  !  "  They  became 
almost  as  interested  in  watching  the  little  boat  as 
they  would  have  been  had  they  been  on  board. 

It  was  but  a  few  moments  before  the  canoe  ran 
in  under  the  lee  of  the  island,  and  dravring  his  light 
boat  up  on  the  shore  the  sole  occupant  stepped  forth 
and  greeted  them. 

Smith  evidently  was  pleased  to  see  him,  and 
motioning  to  the  boys  to  remain  where  they  were, 
he  went  off  with  the  new-comer  to  the  other  side  of 
the  island  and  seemed  to  be  engaged  in  a  very  earnest 
conversation  with  him  as  they  went.  They  remained 
for  a  long  time  together,  and  the  stranger  left  with- 
out having  been  seen  again  by  the  boys,  and  the  next 
morning  they  found  that  Smith  was  tlie  only  man 
remaining  on  the  island.  All  of  his  followers  had 
gone,  and  the  breakfast  which  the  boys  had  to 
prepare  was  only  for  Smith  and  themselves.  They 
could  see  him  as  he  was  busy  in  his  boat  near  the 
shore,  taking  reefs  in  tlie  sails  and  evidently  getting 
her  ready  for  departure. 

"  He's  going  somewhere  to-day,"  said  Henry,  "  and 
as  the  storm  has  mostly  gone,  I  hope  he'll  take  us 
with  him." 


ill 
41 


:-;  1 1 


THE   BOY   OFFICERS  OF   1812 


i 


*' Perhaps  that's  what  he  means  to  do,"  replied 
David. 

After  breakfast  Smith  said  to  them,  "Come  on, 
boys.  It's  time  to  leave  this  island  for  good.  I'll 
make  everything  ship-shape  before  we  start,  so  that 
I  shan't  be  afraid  to  leave  it  without  a  guard." 

The  boys  fell  to  with  a  will,  and  it  was  not  long 
before  Smith  declared  everything  to  be  in  readiness 
for  their  departure,  and  so  stepping  on  board  of  his 
boat  they  were  soon  sailing  up  the  rivor. 

"  This  isn't  the  way  to  Montreal,"  said  David, 
when  he  noticed  the  direction  in  which  they  were 
going. 

"  This  is  the  way  I'm  going,  anyway,"  replied 
Smith,  and  he  appeared  to  have  relapsed  into  one  of 
his  former  ugly  moods.  "  Don't  you  boys  make  any 
trouble  for  me,  though,"  he  added. 

"  We  told  you  we  wouldn't,"  replied  David,  "  if 
you  got  us  safely  out  of  this." 

But  Smith  became  silent,  and  the  boys  indulged  in 
but  little  conversation  between  themselves.  They 
had  sailed  on  for  an  hour  or  more  and  were  approach- 
ing Grenadier  Island  when  Henry  called  out  ex- 
citedly, "  Dave !  Dave !  Just  look  up  ahead  at  the 
island.  The  shore  is  all  covered  over  with  boats,  and 
there's  hundreds  of  soldiers  there,  too ;  you  can  see 
their  uniforms." 

"  Yes,"  said  David,  almost  as  excited  as  his  friend. 


LEAVING  THE  ISLAND 


315 


"  and  there  are  a  lot  more  boats  coming  down  the 
river,   too." 

"There's  where  we're  going,"  said  Smith  as  he 
headed  the  boat  straight  for  Grenadier  Island. 

The  boys  were  both  highly  excited,  and  at  the  dis- 
tance at  which  they  were  from  the  shore  they  could 
not  discern  whether  the  soldiers  were  British  or 
American,  but  they  knew  that  they  would  soon  learn, 
for  Smith  confidently  was  making  straight  for  the 
shore. 

In  spite  of  his  attitude  towards  them,  which  had 
changed  so  much  in  the  past  few  days,  they  were  still 
afraid  of  him.  Their  experience  with  him  had  made 
any  such  thing  as  confidence  almost  impossible,  and 
now  that  they  were  approaching  the  place  where 
hundreds  and  perhaps  thousands  of  soldiers  were 
gathered,  their  minds  were  filled  with  uncertainty 
and  forebodings. 

"Look  there  I  look  there!"  called  out  Henry 
excitedly,  pointing  to  a  group  of  men  upon  the  shore. 

David  quickly  looked  in  the  direction  in  which 
Henry  pointed,  and  greatly  stirred  by  what  he  saw 
was  soon  shouting  at  the  top  of  liis  voice. 


I    i 


If 


MH 


316 


THE  BOY  OFFICEUS  OF   1812 


CIIArXER  XXXIV 


DOWN  THE    LONG   SAUT 


k 


A  LITTLE  group  of  men  stood  upon  the  shore 
"^^  watching  the  approachhig  boat  in  which,  as  we 
know,  were  Smith  and  the  two  boys.  In  the  group 
Henry  had  quickly  noticed  his  brother  El'-^h  and 
Andrew  Field.  He  had  also  caught  a  gl  ^e  of 
Colonel  Foreythe,  but  the  sight  of  his  brother  at  once 
put  all  his  fears  about  their  own  destination  at  rest, 
and  the  shout  which  the  boys  had  given  was  quickly 
answered  from  the  shore. 

As  soon  as  they  had  landed  Smith  had  disappeared, 
and  the  boy  officers  were  quickly  together,  exchang- 
ing greetings  and  expressing  their  delight  at  the 
reunion.  There  were  many  questions  to  be  answered 
and  words  to  be  given  which  had  been  sent  from  the 
homes  at  Sackett's  Harbor.  Elijah  told  how  he  had 
been  nursed  back  to  health,  and  brought  safely  home 
by  Donald  McGann,  and  he  also  told  them  of  the 
anxiety  which  had  been  felt  at  their  failure  to  return, 
and  the  fear  whicli  had  come  when  they  had  found 
the  oar  drifting  in  tiie  lake. 


DOWN  TIIK   LONG    SAUT 


317 


"I  dropped  that  overboard  myself,"  said  Ilcnry, 
"and  got  a  good  scolding  from  our  boss  for  it,  too, 
but  T  never  thought  of  its  making  trouble  for  any 
one  but  myself." 

When  Elijah  and  Andrew  heard  of  the  stay  which 
the  boys  had  had  on  Smith's  island  they  told  them 
how  that  Smith  was  to  bo  one  of  the  pilots  of  the 
expedition  against  Montreal,  the  one  upon  which  they 
had  then  engaged. 

"  You  are  to  go  on  the  expedition,  David,"  said 
Elijah,  "  and  we've  got  your  stripes  for  your  arms  all 
here  in  safe-keeping,  too.  I  judge  that  you  didn't 
know  that  you  were  a  boy  oflicer." 

"  Yes,  I  did,  for  Smith  told  me." 

"  Smith  ?  How  did  he  ever  know  ?  " 

"There  isn't  anything  that  happens  on  or  about 
the  lake  that  he  doesn't  know,"  replied  David ;  "  and 
he's  been  pretty  decent  to  us,  after  all,  though  he 
didn't  care  about  our  making  many  excursions  from 
the  island." 

"  Henry  is  to  go  too,"  said  Elijah ;  "  that  is,  if 
father  doesn't  come  and  get  him.  You  see  this  ex- 
pedition expected  to  start  the  fourth  of  October,  but 
it  wasn't  till  the  twelfth  that  they  were  ready,  and 
then  we  were  hindered  from  starting  till  the  seven- 
teenth. We've  had  a  lively  time  of  it,  and  have  lost 
a  dozen  or  fifteen  of  our  boats  in  the  storm.  We've 
been  waiting  here  for  awhile,  and  pretty  soon  wo'ie 


318 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


i-.i 

ill 


M 


11 


;i! 


going  to  start  again,  and  General  Hampton  is  coming 
down  to  the  mouth  of  the  Chateaugay  and  join  us." 

"  Yes,  I  know  that,"  said  David. 

"  I  don't  see  as  there's  any  use  in  telling  you  any- 
thing more,"  said  Elijah  witli  a  laugh ;  "  you  seem  to 
know  about  everything  that's  going  on  now." 

"  We  think  we  saw  some  of  your  boats,  or  pieces 
of  them',  at  least,  go  down  the  river  within  the  past 
few  days,"  said  Henry. 

"I  presume  you  did,"  replied  Elijah,  "as  we've 
lost  fifteen  good-sized  boats  and  some  of  the  others 
have  been  scattered.  You  see  it  was  a  very  dark 
and  stormy  night  when  we  started,  and  if  you'd  seen  all 
the  scows  and  bateaux,  Durham  boats  and  sail-boats 
of  all  descriptions,  we  had,  and  without  any  pilots, 
you  wouldn't  be  so  surprised  that  we'd  lost  some  of 
them  in  this  storm ;  but  Smith's  going  to  be  one  of 
the  pilots  now,  and  if  Le  doesn't  lead  us  into  any 
British  camp,  I  think  he'll  show  us  the  way  to  Mon- 
treal, for  I  think  he  knows  it,  if  anybody  docs." 

But  the  men  remained  on  Grenadier  Island  until 
November  first.  General  Wilkinson  was  back  and 
forth  between  there  and  Sackett's  Harbor  and  seemed 
unable  to  arran''^e  for  the  start  before  that  time. 
Mr.  Spicer  did  not  come,  and  had  sent  word  that 
Henry  might  join  the  expedition.  The  boy  officers 
had  been  assigned  their  positions,  and  Henry  had 
been  placed  with  his  brother  Elijah. 


DOWN  THE  LONG  SAUT 


319 


ming 
us." 


any- 
jm  to 


On  the  morning  of  November  fifth,  just  at  dawn, 
when  the  air  was  cold  and  raw,  and  flurries  of  snow 
were  falling,  the  soldiers  embarked  on  three  hundred 
boats  and  started  down  the  Sc.  Lawrence.  The 
most  serious  obstacle  they  had  to  contend  with  was 
the  lack  of  confidence  which  the  men  had  in  General 
Wilkinson;  but  as  they  swept  on  they  soon  found 
their  attention  so  entirely  taken  up  with  ti.3  parties 
0."  British  that  were  gathered  at  different  points  along 
the  shore,  and  whose  shots  were  a  continual  annoy- 
ance, that  almost  everything  else  was  forgotten. 
Sometimes  it  was  necessary  for  them  to  turn  and 
engage  with  the  enemy,  and  as  these  were  not  col- 
lected in  sufficient  force  at  any  one  place  to  with- 
stand any  .serious  attack,  it  was  more  to  put  an  end 
to  the  annoyance  they  made,  than  to  drive  away  any 
danger,  that  they  made  their  stops.  The  entire  party 
moved  onward,  and  early  in  the  evening  arrived  at 
Morristown. 

Here  many  of  the  men  were  landed,  and  to  avoid 
the  guns  at  Prescott  were  marched  around  by  land, 
and  the  boats  were  left  in  the  charge  of  General 
Brown,  and  so  skilful  was  his  management,  that  with 
a  loss  of  only  two  he  safely  passed  the  enemy's  guns. 

Proclamations  which  the  British  oiliccrs  had  made 
and  printed  were  scattered  among  our  men,  and  one 
of  them  fell  into  the  hands  of  David,  ^t  read  us  fol- 
lows :     "•  Notice.  —  All  American  soldiers  who  may 


-•■^■mii,. 


320 


THE  BOY"  OFFICERS   OF   1812 


1M= 


m) 


15 


^^ 


W' 


i 


wish  to  quit  the  unnatural  war  in  which  they  are  at 
present  engaged  will  receive  the  arrears  due  to  them 
by  the  American  government  to  the  extent  of  five 
months'  pay  on  their  arrival  at  the  British  outposts. 
No  man  shall  be  required  to  serve  against  his  own 
country." 

This  was  followed  by  counter-proclamation  by  tjie 
Americans  to  the  Canadians,  in  which  they  promised 
that  those  who  should  remain  quietly  at  home,  if  the 
Americans  were  victorious,  should  be  protected  arid 
their  property  kept  safe  ;  but  those  who  were  found 
in  arms  would  have  to  be  treated  as  avowed 
enemies. 

On  the  eighth  of  November  tlie  entire  expedition 
had  arrived  at  a  point  about  eighteen  miles  below 
Ogdensburg.  It  was  a  perilous  position,  as  hirge 
numbers  of  the  enemy  were  upon  the  shore,  and 
bodies  of  them  were  also  following.  Not  far  below  them 
were  the  Long  Saut  Rapids.  Great  stories  had  been 
told  about  the  dangers  to  be  met  in  the  passage  of 
these  rapids,  and  the  most  alarming  report  of  all 
was  that  the  enemy  had  gathered  in  great  force  just 
below  the  Long  Saut,  to  fall  upon  the  Americans 
when  they  would  be  unable  in  the  swift  current  to 
protect  themselves. 

Colonel  Wilkinson  called  a  council  of  his  officers, 
and  for  a  long  time  they  debated  whether  they  should 
go  on  or  not.     It  was  finally  decided  that  General 


DOWN  THE  LONG  SAUT 


321 


Brown  should  take  his  forces  (and  among  these  were 
Andrew  and  David  Field)  and  land  on  the  Canadian 
shore  and  dislodge  the  soldiers  that  had  gathered  there. 
If  he  succeeded  in  doing  this,  then  word  was  to  be 
sent  General  Wilkinson,  and  the  descent  of  the  Long 
Saut  would  be  made. 

The  fleet  came  to  anchor  about  ten  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  in  front  of  a  farm  which  was  owned  by 
John  Chrysler.  David  Field  made  his  way  from  five 
miles  below  Cornwall,  to  which  place  General  Brown 
had  penetrated,  and  brought  word  of  the  success 
which  had  attended  his  efforts.  Colonel  Forsythe, 
indeed,  had  been  wounded,  and  there  had  been  a  small 
loss,  but  they  had  succeeded  in  dislodging  the  Brit- 
ish who  had  gathered  to  fall  upon  the  Americans 
when  they  woul'^  be  defenceless.  General  Brown 
urged  them  to  cohj*  at  once,  but  General  Wilkinson 
was  almost  too  ill  to  lead  his  men  by  this  time,  and 
the  cold  and  snow  and  sleet  were  e\  en  more  trying 
than  the  waters  of  the  river.  They  liad  barely 
started  with  such  leaders  as  they  had,  before  the 
British  forces  which  had  gathered  there  fell  upon  the 
Americans,  and  for  a  long  time  they  bad  a  hard  and 
bitter  struggle. 

The  victory  seemed  to  promise  to  fall  now  on  one 
side  and  now  on  the  other.  The  great  lack  of  the 
Americans  was  that  which  had  become  almost  their 
chronic  trouble  in  all  wars  and  almost  in  every  battle, 


I 


^n«i 


322 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


m  I 


h' 


—  that  of  ammunition.  A  retreat  was  sounded  which 
promised  to  be  almost  a  rout,  but  reenforcements 
here  joined  them,  and  on  tlieir  arrival  the  fight  was 
renewed,  and  kept  up  until  darkness  came  and  put  an 
end  to  the  struggle. 

Both  sides  were  glad  of  an  excuse  for  stopping, 
and  though  neither  side  had  gained  a  decided  victory 
the  advantage  appeared  to  be  with  th'^  British. 
The  boys  afterwards  learned  that  nearly  thrt^ 
hundred  and  fifty  of  their  own  men  had  either  been 
killed  or  wounded,  while  the  British  losses  were  less 
than  two  hundred. 

On  the  morning  after  the  battle  the  flotilla  and  the 
gunboats  made  ready  to  go  down  the  Long  Saut, 
while  many  of  the  men  were  to  march  by  land. 
Tliis  battle  of  Chrysler's  Farm  had  made  them  some- 
what discouraged,  and  yet  they  were  ready  to  push 
on  and  join  General  Brown,  who  was  about  three 
miles  below  the  rapids,  and  where  they  expected 
that  General  Hampton  and  his  forces  would  also  be 
waiting. 

Corporal  Elijah  Spicer  had  charge  of  one  boat  in 
which  there  were  ten  men.  Henry  was  to  come  in 
another  boat,  and  Smith,  who  was  one  of  the  main 
pilots,  was  now  busy  making  everything  ready  for 
the  attempt  to  shoot  the  rapids.  Great  stories  were 
being  told  about  the  dangers  of  the  passage  and  tlie 
swiftness  of  the  river  there.     The   promised  excite- 


L 


ii  tu .  . 


DOWN  THE  LONG  SAUT 


323 


ment  kept  all  the  men  alert,  and  at  last  everything 
was  ready  for  them  to  embark. 

Henry  Spicer  had  stepped  lightly  into  a  boat  in  his 
boyish  eagerness  to  gain  "^^he  position  in  the  bow,  but 
the  motion  which  he  gave  the  boat  when  he  jumped 
on  board  started  it  out  into  the  river,  and  the  current 
soon  caught  him  up  and  carried  him  swiftly  on. 
Elijah  heard  the  call  of  his  brother,  and  although 
he  did  not  realize  the  danger  in  which  he  was,  l.e 
ordered  his  own  men  to  take  their  places  at  the  oars 
and  speedily  to  follow.  In  a  few  moments  all  the 
boats  were  in  motion,  and  the  men  were  breathless  in 
their  excitement  as  they  caught  the  roar  of  the  rapids 
just  below  them  and  felt  how  powerless  they  were  in 
the  swift  current  which  was  now  carrying  them  on. 
All  the  efforts  which  they  might  make  woukl  be 
powerless  now  to  stop  them  in  their  course.  The 
water  became  rougher  and  rougher,  and  as  they 
looked  ahead,  when  they  came  in  sight  of  the  Long 
Saut  itself,  they  could  see  the  high  and  angry  waves 
which  seemed  to  them  to  rise  many  feet  into  the  .air, 
while  above  all  there  was  the  hoarse  roar  which  be- 
came louder  and  louder  every  moment.  As  far  as 
they  could  see  now,  there  was  nothing  ahead  of  them 
but  the  rough  and  boisterous  water  of  the  rapids, 
foaming  and  tossing  in  every  direction. 

Elijah  could  compare  the  sensation  produced   by 
the  swift  motion  of  the  boat  to  nothing  but  coasting 


mum 


324 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF  1812 


h' 

HI: 

^Hili 

■ 

down  a  steep  hill  on  hard  crusty  snow.  Here  and 
there  eddies  in  the  current  appeared,  and  he  could 
also  see  the  sharp  line  that  appeared  to  divide  the 
swift  \' ater  from  the  still,  in  the  bays  along  the 
shore ;  but  it  was  impossible  for  them  to  change  their 
course  now,  and  all  the  efforts  of  the  men  were 
directed  towards  keeping  the  boat  head  down  in  the 
stream. 

The  face  of  every  man  was  almost  as  white  as  the 
snow  which  was  to  be  seen  in  patches  along  the 
banks.  Elijah  was  looking  ahead  at  the  little  boat 
in  which  his  younger  brother  Henry  was  being  car- 
ried. It  sat  so  much  more  lightly  than  his  own  upon 
the  water,  that  it  responded  to  every  movement  of 
the  current.  Elijah  thought  he  could  see  the  appeal- 
ing look  upon  the  face  of  Henry,  but  he  was  powerless 
to  assist  him,  as  like  a  race-horse  each  boat  swept  on. 

The  men  in  Elijah's  boat  followed  the  direction  of 
the  pilot  they  had,  who  was  familiar  with  the  rapids, 
and  exerting  all  their  strength  had  brought  their 
boat  a  little  nearer  the  shore,  where  the  current 
seemed  to  be  swifter  but  a  little  safer.  A  groan  arose 
from  every  man  in  the  boat  as  they  heard  the  keel 
grate  upon  a  rock  which  rose  almost  to  the  surface, 
but  the  force  of  the  water  swept  them  quickly  over 
it,  and  they  had  just  a  moment  in  which  to  glance 
back  and  see  the  great  danger  which  they  had 
escaped.     Henry's   boat  had  not  been  swept  in  so 


i  t 


DOWN   THE    LONG    SAUT 


325 


i 


near  the  shore,  and  as  Elijah  followed  it  with  his 
eyes  he  saw  it  was  nearly  parallel  with  his  own. 
Suddenly  Henry's  boat  appeared  to  stop,  although  it 
was  in  the  very  swiftest  of  the  current,  and  then 
Elijah  could  see  that  it  bega.i  to  spin  round  and 
round. 

"  He's  caught  in  an  eddy,"  groaned  one  of  the  men 
by  Elijah's  side.  "There's  no  hope  for  the  lad.  If 
he  once  gets  into  vhe  water,  the  under-current  will 
suck  him  in  quicker  than  a  pickerel  can  grab 
a  shiner." 

Henry  appeared  to  realize  something  of  the  danger 
in  which  he  was,  and  gave  a  loud  cry,  which  Elijah 
tried  to  answer,  but  it  seemed  to  him  that  only  a 
hoarse  groan  came  from  his  lips.  Even  as  he  looked 
his  own  boat  was  swept  rapidly  on,  and  just  as  ho 
turned  a  bend  in  the  river  he  looked  back  to  see 
Henry's  boat,  as  he  thought,  begin  to  whirl  more 
rapidly,  and,  as  it  appeared  to  him,  to  be  sucked 
under  by  the  treacherous  river.  But  he  himself  was 
around  the  point  almost  before  the  sight  had  been 
seea,  and  Henry  and  the  rapids  had  disappeared  from 
view,  and  nothing  was  to  be  seen  of  the  whirling, 
boisterous  waters  above  him,  and  nothing  heard  save 
the  hoarse  roar  of  the  rapids,  which  every  moment 
became  less  and  less,  so  rapidly  was  the  boat  swept 
on  by  the  current,  which  was  still  very  swift  for  miles 
below  the  Long  Saut. 


326 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


CHAPTER    XXXV 


CONCLUSIO" 


ll    ! 


i-v 


B'    I 


14 


rpHE  perilous  situation  in  which  Henry  Spicer 
■*-  found  himself,  and  from  which  it  was  impossible 
for  him  to  escape  by  his  own  exertions,  had  been 
noticed  by  some  of  the  men  in  the  boats  which 
quickly  followed.  His  light  boat  was  whirling  in  the 
eddy  when  the  boat  next  behind  him  had  noticed 
it,  and  the  men  had  made  a  great  effort  to  go  out  of 
their  course  far  enough  to  rescue  the  brave  lad  who 
was  threatened  with  destruction ;  but  their  efforts  had 
been  unavailing,  and  almost  quicker  than  thought 
they  had  been  swept  past  Henry's  boat,  which  re- 
mained stationary  in  the  eddy  in  which  it  had  been 
caught.  The  men  in  the  boat  next  behind  had  rec- 
ognized the  danger  when  they  were  farther  up  the 
stream,  and  they  had  been  able  to  change  their  course 
enough  to  throw  a  rope  to  the  boy,  retaining  one  end 
of  it  in  their  own  boat.  It  came  just  in  time,  for 
even  as  he  grasped  it  Henry  felt  his  own  boat  sucked 
under,  and  as  his  hands  tightened  upon  the  rope  he 
was  almost  blinded  and  choked  by  the  water  into 


t ,  t^imi^'%ff^ 


"  lie  kiiotv  it  was  his  only  iiopc  "     Page  ;>"J7 


PI 


1 


fkiir 


> 


n< 


CONCLUSION  327 

which  he  was  at  once  thrown,  but  he  had  presence  of 
mind  and  courage  enough  to  exert  all  his  strengtli  in 
retaining  his  grasp  upon  the  rope.  Ho  knew  it  was 
his  only  hope.  There  was  a  roaring  in  his  eai-s, 
and  the  choking  increased  every  minute,  and  it 
seemed  to  him  as  if  he  must  let  go  his  hold.  The 
current  pulled  in  one  direction  and  the  i.en  in  an- 
other, and  at  first  it  seemed  to  him  almost  impossible 
for  him  to  retain  his  grasp  another  moment. 

But  meanwhile  the  swift  river  had  swept  them  all 
onward,  and  almost  before  they  were  aware  of  it 
they  had  passed  the  bend  in  the  river,  and  the  boat 
had  been  pulled  into  the  quiet  waters  of  the  little 
bay  there,  and  Henry  was  drawn  alongside. 

He  was  almost  unconscious  when  they  lifted  him 
into  the  boat,  but  as  the  danger  from  the  river  was 
now  largely  past,  the  men  turned  to,  and  the  vigorous 
rubbing  which  they  gave  the  boy,  chilled  as  he  was 
by  the  cold  water  of  the  river  and  almost  choked  by 
the  water  he  had  swallowed,  soon  restored  him ;  and 
clothed  in  garments  contributed  by  the  soldiers,  each 
one  willingly  giving  up  something  of  his  own  for 
the  chilled  boy,  he  was  soon  restored  and  compara- 
tively comfortable,  and  it  was  not  long  before  he 
joined  his  brother,  who  already  had  landed  with  his 
men. 

There  was  not  much  time  for  brotherly  greetings, 
as  all  the  men  were  now  landing,  and  greatly  dis- 


^ 


^  •  ^ 


328 


TIIK   noy  OFFICERS  OF   1S12 


I 


'Hi 


appointed  and  soinewhiit  aiigerod  at  the  message 
which  had  just  hecn  received  from  General  Hampton 
that  lie  had  met  a  little  opposition,  and  had  thouglit 
best  to  give  up  all  attempt  to  join  General  Wilkin- 
son's forces.  He  said  he  would  go  back  to  Lake 
Champlain,  and  from  that  point  act  with  the  forces 
from  Sackett's  Harbor. 

Perhaps  the  most  angry  man  in  the  ranks  was 
Smith.  "  Didn't  I  tell  you  ?  "  he  said  to  David.  "  That 
man  is  no  good ;  lie  hasn't  any  grit,  and  isn't  fit  to  do 
anything  but  deal  with  the  darkies.  I  hear  he  has 
five  thousand  of  them,  and  I  think  he'd  better  go 
back  to  his  lands  and  be  a  nigger  driver ;  it's  about 
all  he's  fit  for." 

It  probably  was  not  because  of  Smith's  suggestion, 
but  it  did  transpire  before  long  that  General  Hamp- 
ton threw  up  his  commission  in  the  army,  and  did 
repair  to  his  Southern  plantation.  The  only  result 
he  seemed  to  have  achieved  in  his  efforts  in  the  war 
of  1812  was  to  gain  the  contempt  of  his  countrymen. 

General  Wilkinson's  suffering  under  the  contempt 
of  his  own  soldiers,  and  from  the  sickness,  which  now 
became  rapidly  worse,  left  them  in  a  quandary.  It 
would  be  impossible  for  his  army  to  advance  as  it 
then  was  and  without  the  cooperation  of  General 
Hampton,  and  yet  he  was  not  ready  to  return.  He 
decided  to  go  into  quarters  at  French  Mills,  where 
his  men  suffered  almost  as  much  as  in  any  of   the 


\ 


CONCLUSION 


321) 


i^ 


earlier  experiences  of  the  country.  The  most  of  the 
men  had  lost  their  blankets,  they  were  without 
suitable  protection  from  the  cold  whicli  now  became 
intense,  and  as  the  country  near  by  was  largely  a 
wilderness,  but  little  food  could  be  looked  for  from 
that  source,  and  as  a  consequence  sickness  soon  be- 
came prevalent  among  the  soldiers.  Some  of  tliem 
had  already  gone  back  to  Sackett's  Harbor,  but  large 
bodies  of  them  remained,  and  among  whom  were  our 
boy  officers. 

As  the  snow  increased,  tlie  boys  were  encouraged  to 
go  out  into  the  forest  and  to  shoot  such  game  as  tliey 
could  find.  Anything  in  the  line  of  food  was  most 
acceptable  at  French  Mills.  One  day,  when  they  had 
gone  tor  an  island  up  the  river,  on  which  they  had 
heard  there  were  large  quantities  of  rabbits  and  s(juir- 
rels,  and  when  they  were  almost  ready  to  return  to 
camp,  they  noticed  some  one  coming  down  the  river 
on  the  ice  close  in  shore,  and  stopped  for  a  few  mo- 
ments to  watch  him.  He  came  on  swiftly,  with  long 
swift  strokes,  and  as  he  skated  he  sang.  When  he 
came  a  little  nearer  the  boys  could  hear  the  words  of 
the  song. 

'*  "When  Proctor  saw  lost  was  the  day, 
He  fled  La  Franche's  plain ; 
A  carriage  bore  the  chief  away, 
Who  ne'er  returned  again." 

The  boys  looked  at  each  other  a  moment,  and  then 


330 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS   OF   1812 


^:| 


again  listened  as  they  cauglit  the  words  of  another 
song. 

**  The  moment  was  fearful ;  a  raiplitier  fee 
Had  ne'er  swung  his  battle-axe  o'er  hhn ; 
But  hope  nerved  his  arm  for  a  desperate  blow, 

And  Tecumseh  fell  prostrate  before  him. 
He  fought  in  defence  of  hia  kindred  and  king 

With  a  spirit  most  loving  and  loyal, 
And  long  shall  the  Indian  warrior  sing 
The  deeds  of  Tecumseh  the  royal." 


I 


"  Hooray !  Hooray ! "  shouted  both  of  the  boys 
together.  "  Hullo,  Hemaii,  Hemaii  JediitJuiii  I 
Hold  on  I  Come  over  here !  Wait  for  us  !  "  The 
skater's  attention  had  at  last  been  attracted  by  the 
shouts,  and  great  was  the  rejoicing  when  Heman 
recognized  his  young  friends. 

"  How  in  the  world  did  you  come  here  ? "  asked 
Elijah. 

"  Oil  !  I'm  a  messenger,"  said  Heman  proudly. 
"  I'm  on  official  business  from  General  Harrison  to 
General  Wilkinson,  I  came  on  to  Sackett's  Harbor, 
but  I  didn  fc  find  liim  there.  I  saw  all  of  your  peojde 
for  a  few  minutes,  and  then  I  started  right  on  for 
the  place  where  I  heard  he  was.  I  hear  you're 
boy  oflicers  now." 

"Yes,"  replied  David,  "  we've  been  promoted;  but 
tell  us  what's  happeneJ  io  you  since  you've  been 
gone;"  and  as  they  skated  on  together  Heman  told 


CONCLUSION 


331 


his  young  friends  the  story  cI  i'erry's  victory  on 
Lake  Erie,  with  which  we  are  already  familiar.  He 
enlarged  especially  upon  the  Commodore's  young 
brother  Alexander,  and  told  of  the  i^art  he  had  taken 
in  the  engagement. 

"  You  see,"  he  went  on  to  say,  "  after  Perry  had 
cleared  things  up  on  Lake  Erie,  he  and  General  ILar- 
rison  were  ready  to  make  a  move  against  the  British  at 
Detroit,  and  I  tell  you  they  just  did  move  things  too. 
You  never  saw  such  Indians  in  the  world  as  the  Brit- 
ish had  under  Tecumseh ;  but  there's  one  good  thing 
about  it,  and  that  is  that  he  got  killed  in  that  battle." 
"  Who  ?     Tecumseh  ?  "  asked  Elijali  eagerly. 
"  Yes ;  shot,  dead,  and  buried.    Wlien  Perry  found 
he  couldn't  help  on  the  water  he  helped  on  the  land, 
and  they  chased  the    British  till    there  wasn't  any- 
thing of  them  left  hardly.     You  see,  some  of  tlieir 
Indians  had  deserted,  and  that  pulled  tlie  heart  out  of 
Proctor,  — at  least  what   heart  he  had,  for  I  never 
thought  he  had  much,  and  it  was  a  long  time  before 
General  ILirrison  could  get  liim  and  his  men   into 
close    quarters.     1  think  the  British  will  remember 
tliat  battle  of  tlie  Thames,  for  the  whole  of  the  Brit- 
ish force,  more  than  eight  hundred  strong,  was  thor- 
oughly whipped  and  most  of  them  mudo  prisoners. 
Proctor  cleared  out  in   his  carriage,  l)ut  only  al>out 
fifty  altogetlier  of  the   Forty-tinst  regulars  escaped," 
and  Ileiuan  struck  up  once  more  his  son'^ 


332 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF   1812 


I, 


I  *■?; 


'•  When  Proctor  saw  lost  was  the  day, 
lie  flofl  La  Franche'8  plain  ; 
A  carriage  bore  the  chief  away, 
Who  ne'er  returned  again." 

"  I  think  the  Indian  fighters  are  pretty  well  killed 
off  by  this  time,"  he  went  on  to  say ;  "and  one  of  the 
best  things  of  all  was  that  so  many  of  the  cannon  and 
other  things  which  we  had  taken  from  the  British  in 
the  Revolutionary  war,  and  which  they  had  taken 
from  us  when  Hull  sold  out,  were  retaken.  I  tell 
you,  General  Harrison  was  worth  the  whole  of 
them." 

It  was  not  long  before  many  of  the  soldiers  were 
sent  back  to  Sackett's  Harbor.  Andrew  remained 
behind  longer  than  the  other  boys,  and  they,  with 
Heman,  who  had  now  delivered  his  despatches,  started 
back  for  home. 

"  What  became  of  your  friend  Jack  Smart  ?  "  said 
Elijah  to  Heman. 

Heman's  face  became  sober.  "  Dead,  dead  as 
Tecumseh,"  he  said. 

"  Why,  how  was  that  ?  "  said  the  boys,  interested  at 
once. 

"  In  almost  the  hrst  charge  that  General  Harrison 
made  at  the  battle  of  the  Thames  he  fell.  I  haven't 
been  the  same  man  since,"  said  Heman,  "  and  I  never 
expect  to  be  again.  '  I  ain  a  sojourner,  as  all  my 
fathers  were.'     (Jcnesis,  Iwentv-three,  four.' 


?» 


■i 


CONCLUSION 


333 


It  was  a  long  and  trying  winter  which  followed  in 
the  home  of  the  Fields.  There  was  great  anxiety 
felt  there,  for  Andrew  did  not  return  until  February, 
when  the  camp  at  French  Mills  was  broken  u[). 
Ileman  remained  until  spring,  when  his  restless  and 
roving  disposition  started  him  forth  on  journeys  to 
distant  parts  of  the  land.  Once  or  twice  during  the 
winter  word  came  from  Toronto  that  seemed  to 
interest  especially  the  younger  members  of  the 
family. 

"  I'll  tell  you  what,"  said  Elijah,  "  I'm  going  over 
there  again  when  this  war  is  over,  if  it  ever  is 
finished." 

"  And  I'm  going  too,"  said  David. 

"I  think  I  know  some  one  who'd  be  glad  to  see 
you,"  said  Elijah,  at  which  for  some  strange  reason 
David  was  seen  to  blush. 

The  hermit  and  the  cook  also  spent  a  large  portion 
of  their  time  at  the  home  of  the  boys,  and  many  con- 
versations were  had  concerning  the  prospects  of  the 
country.  The  "  peace  men"  were  as  sharply  con- 
demned and  as  much  detested  as  ever  the  Tories  had 
been  in  the  preceding  war. 

Nothing  had  been  seen  of  Smith  all  winter  long, 
but  the  report  came  that  the  dwarf  had  been  heard 
of  again,  following  his  old  master,  and  as  much  a 
slave  to  him  as  ever. 


334 


THE  BOY  OFFICERS  OF    1812 


|! 


u- 


"  He  didn't  find  out  that  '  wings  was  the  things,' 
after  all,  did  he  ?  "  said  Elijah,  when  they  heard  that 
he  had  gone  back  to  following  Jim  Nairne,  who 
had  once  been  Smith's  right-hand  man. 

But  the  war  of  1812  was  by  no  means  finished. 
The  outrages  of  the  British  on  the  seaboard  had  done 
more  to  arouse  the  feeling  of  the  Americans  than  al- 
most anything  that  had  happened  during  the  war. 
No  one  knew  how  long  the  struggle  would  last.  The 
"peace  men"  were  not  so  numerous  as  they  had 
been,  and  did  not  dare  lift  up  their  •  oices  so  loudly 
as  they  had  been  in  the  habit  of  doing,  and  yet  the 
anxiety  in  the  country  was  becoming  more  and  more 
intense. 

Along  the  St.  Lawrence  border  petitions  for  pro- 
tection from  the  inroads  and  depredations  of  British 
soldiers  and  lawless  Canadians  were  continually  be- 
ing sent  in  to  the  War  Department.  The  boy  officers 
of  1812  were  not  idle,  and  later  we  shall  follow  their 
further  adventures;  but  in  our  next  volume  we  shall 
tell  of  the  Indian  wars  in  the  South,  and  of  the 
many  exciting  events  which  occurred  in  that  struggle, 
in  which  the  savage  Indian  showed  his  true  disposi- 
tion. 

I  trust  our  readers  will  be  glad  to  follow  General 
Jackson  and  his  friends,  and  some  of  the  boys  and 
girls  who  had  an  active  part  in  those  perilous  times, 
when  even   the   childi"en   were   massacred   and   the 


CONCLUSION 


335 


block-houses  were  besieged,  and  homes  were  burned, 
and  almost  no  man  dared  to  venture  forth  from  his 
home  unattended. 

This   story   we    shall    call,   Tecumseh's    Young 
Braves,  a  story  of  the  war  of  1812. 


